Grottoes and D.C.- Who makes the trip and who doesn't.

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 1
 

“Well … that went well,” Debbie quietly observed.

“Yeah … I thought this was to be a bit of a party. Instead it had all the feeling of a ‘wake’ for the recently departed,” Jules replied as she was dabbing her eyes.

“Where’s Gaby and Brit?”

Looking around at the mix of American host families and their British guests, Debbie soon spotted her sister standing with several of the American kids and the ‘gang’.

“I see mine…”

“You get her, Deb … I see Gabs.”

While she was walking over to Gaby, Jules was aware that she was being watched as she passed ‘the gang’.

“Need I ask why you’re sittin’ over here by yourself an’ Brit’s back there with the others?”

It was a rhetorical question and both girls knew it. As Jules asked, it, she sat down in the booth beside Gaby and pulled her close, then began gently stroking her hair.

“Don’t worry, sis … it’s almost over,” Jules quietly murmured.

Gaby looked up at her sister and replied, just as quietly, “Is it? (sigh) C’mon …. I see Deb’s waiting with her parents.”

As the two girls joined the Walters, Britney reluctantly decided to detach herself from her friends and walk over to join her parents. Once outside in the parking lot, Jules and Debbie walked over to where her dad was already waiting by the car, while the other two followed Jocelyn to the Forester. As Gaby was stepping up into the SUV, she saw Em and Maddy both quickly look away from her as their eyes met hers. Ally saw the exchange and was puzzled by their actions. She thought back to Gaby’s recent comments about the ‘gang’ and although she agreed with her, she was at a loss to explain why they had drifted apart on the trip. She also knew that she felt a lot closer to Gaby, as a friend.

After arriving back at the Walters’ homestead, the four girls decided they’d get changed for bed and then get together in the bedroom Debbie and her sister shared, for a quiet talk and the unavoidable long good-byes. Jocelyn entered a short time later with a tray containing a large bowl of popcorn and four mugs of hot cider.

“Thought you girls could do with a bit of something to put a wee smile on those long faces.”

When she put the tray down on the dresser she added, “I know it’s a school day tomorrow, but considering the circumstances, we’ll forgo ‘lights out’.”

Following a chorus of ‘thank you’, Jocelyn left the room and closed the door to give the girls a bit of space.

As they went for the tray, Debbie broke the silence, directing her comment at both of the Bond girls.

“I’m gonna miss you guys sumpthin’ awful.”

“Me too,” Britney added in subdued tones.

Tears were in the eyes of all four of the girls as the two pair of sisters exchanged long hugs. It was only when Gaby pointed out that their cider was in danger of going cold that they turned their mutual attention back to their drinks.

As the evening wore on, the four reminisced about their time together, both in Warsop and in Grottoes. Jules couldn’t help but notice that when Debbie apologized to Drew for keeping him in skirts, Britney looked uncomfortable and averted her eyes downward while remaining quiet.

When asked about her visit, Gaby was uncharacteristically vague except when thanking Britney for introducing her to Erin. Later, Jules was very aware how uncomfortable it was for her sister when Debbie tried to ask her what she liked about the trip other than the cycling.

“Hold that thought … nature calls. Be right back.”

Gaby successfully evaded the question while she quietly excused herself as she got up to leave. After a period of time had elapsed since she left the room, it occurred to Jules that she hadn’t returned.

“I’ll be right back, guys … I’m just going to check if Gabs’ okay.”

“We’ll be here,” Debbie joked. As Jules shut the door, she turned on her sister.

“What’s wrong with you? Don’t think that Jules and I didn’t notice that you didn’t bother to apologize to Gaby … and it didn’t take a rocket scientist to see how that made her feel. Yer treating her like crap … an’ she’s done nothing to deserve that! You two really hit it off in Warsop, but here? Why the change? About the only times I've seen you act decent towards her, was whenever the two of you were in the house. Even tonight, you tried your best to spend as little time with her as possible … an’ I’m sure I’m not the only one who noticed! I’m surprised Gabs never said anything to their Miss Cowlishaw, Miss Bell or Mom!” Debbie sharply rebuked her sister.

Britney only looked down at the floor beside her bed and feeling her eyes moisten, turned away silently shaking her head.

As Jules approached ‘their’ room, she noticed the door was slightly ajar and the room was bathed in a soft light. Thinking Mrs. Walters turned on the small lamp between the beds and not hearing any obvious movement, she was about to turn around and leave when she heard what sounded like quiet sobs coming from within. Barefoot and on a carpeted floor, Jules silently entered the room.

While she didn’t immediately see her sister, she did notice the opened bathroom door. As she peered in, she noticed Gaby standing in front of the mirror, obviously concentrating upon the fistful of pills she was pouring in her hand.

“Gaby, nooooo!” Jules shouted. She lashed out with her one hand and came down hard on Gaby’s arm, causing the pill bottle and the pills to go flying in all directions.

“Stop it! Get outta 'ere … an' … leave me alone!” Gaby shrieked amid panic-filled sobs.

As Jules tried frantically to grab her sister’s hands, Gaby flailed her arms striking her sister about the arms and face, several times. Jules was still trying to grab hold of her sister's arms when Gaby managed to bite her on the forearm.

“I’m … owwwww! … You bloody little… Gaby! … stop that an’ calm down…. right … now!”

“I said … calm … down!” Jules firmly hissed through clenched teeth as she made a concerted effort to subdue her struggling sister.

While she was occupied grabbing her sister’s wrists and wrapping her arms behind her like a straitjacket, Gaby showed she still had some fight left in her when she attempted to stomp on the bridge of her sister’s foot with her heel, just missing the intended mark and striking the tile floor.

(THUD!)

“Now that’s enough!” Jules yelled as she firmly held on to one of Gaby’s wrists and spun her around so that they were facing each other.

(SLAP!) “Enough! … you hear me? … That … is … ENOUGH!”

Overcome with emotion and crying uncontrollably, Gaby collapsed in her sister’s arms, tried of the fruitless struggle and silently wishing Jules hadn’t stopped her. The whole confrontation was over in a matter of seconds.

Both girls stood in the bathroom for several additional minutes, in an emotion-filled embrace until Jules was sure Gaby wasn’t going to continue her struggles.

“You (sob) shoulda just let me alone, sis…” Gaby whispered.

‘C’mon … it’s okay…” Jules softly coaxed. “…it’s okay, sis…”

She kissed the top of her sister’s head and at the same time, gently put her arm around her waist. After she silently held her sister a bit longer, they both started to walk towards their beds.

“Sis? (sniff)” Gaby whispered.

“C’mon … sit down. We need to talk … okay?”

Gaby slowly nodded and then suddenly broke free from her sister’s relaxed hold, running the last few steps to her bed, where she flopped face down onto the quilted bedspread and began to cry into her pillow. Jules sat down on the edge of the bed beside her sister and started to gently rub her back. Trying to hold back her own tears, she softly whispered an apology of sorts.

“I (sniff) … I’m … sorry for hitting you … but (sniff) … you were going all hysterical-like on me. I’m sorry … forgive me?”

Gaby nodded her head while sniffling in her pillow.

“What’s going on? I heard yellin',” Debbie asked as she came rushing through the doorway.

“Where’s your mom?” Jules snapped. Debbie then noticed both girls on the bed, Gaby crying and the pills littering the floor.

“They went next door for a few minutes … oh shit! Don’t tell me she…” Debbie wailed as she began to connect what she saw.

“She tried … but I don’t think she had time to take any,” Jules admitted as she continued to rub Gaby’s back. “Can you find the bottle and tell me what she had?”

Debbie began looking around and quickly found it on the floor between the toilet and the vanity.

“Just some headache pills. Wouldn’t have done much more than give her a real upset stomach,” she confidently announced. “Brit tried this a few years ago and the doc told her as much.”

“Let’s see the bottle?” Jules quietly asked. After Debbie gave it to her and she quickly scanned the ingredient list. As she slowly lowered the bottle, Debbie noticed she looked quite pale.

“They maybe okay for Brit … but … these? These would've killed Gabs…” Jules’ shaky voice quickly faded and the tears started to flow as reality of what just happened, started to hit her.

“…she … (sniff) she’s allergic to codeine … an’ … she knew what would happen ... (sniff) why, sis?”

Following a heavy sigh, Gaby slowly rolled over and stared at Jules with unseeing eyes. After a brief silence she reached out, inviting her sister to hold her.

“You know why. Everyone hates me … even the ‘gang’ … an’ Maddy,” Gaby whispered.

“Yer wrong … I know wot it’s been like for you (sniff) … but … we can deal with that. (sniff) Killing yourself isn’t the answer ... it’s not gonna hurt them. If they really hate you, like you say … they're not going to care … but … it will (sniff) … 'kill' all those who do love you … like me!” Jules softly pleaded.

As both girls tearfully embraced each other, Jules squeezed her sister tightly, afraid to let her go.

“We’ll (sniff) get through this … together … I promise … but you hafta promise me that you’ll (sniff) never think of doing this again … okay?” (sniff)

After a brief silence when Gaby didn’t immediately respond, Jules raised her voice and sharply commanded, “Promise me!”

“Please Gabs? I … love you,” Jules quietly begged, as she looked into her sister’s eyes.

Gaby held her sister tighter and finally nodded her head then gave Jules a kiss on the cheek before whispering, “I (sniff) … promise.”

Jules looked at her sister through tear-filled eyes and managed a weak smile as she did her best to wipe the tears from Gaby’s eyes.

“If we tell Dad to accept that job you said George offered him … (sniff) then we’d have to move to Germany … an’ no one knows 'bout Drew (sniff)… so Gaby could start fresh … right?” Jules reasoned while her voice fading amidst tears and renewed sobs.

“I love you, sis … (sniff)” Jules whispered as the girls continued to embrace each other.

After she carefully picked up the pills, Debbie quietly closed the bedroom door as she made her way back to her room, pale and shaken by what she both heard and saw. She didn’t know the full story of everything Gaby had to deal with while in Grottoes, but she knew her stay wasn’t all ‘peaches and cream’. All she knew for sure was that Gaby had tried to take her own life because of events that happened during her stay and that Britney had to be involved.

Debbie’s heart stopped when she heard her parents enter the house. Knowing her mom would come upstairs, Debbie silently ran down the hall to the room she shared with her sister.

“Damn you, Britney!” Debbie hissed as she threw back the covers on her bed before quickly climbing in.

Looking in on her girls, Jocelyn saw they were both getting into bed. Noticing a light coming under the door of the other bedroom, she started to leave with the intention of telling Jules and Gaby to turn in as well.

“Leave them be, Mom … please”? Debbie softly pleaded as her mom reached for their door.

Assuming Debbie meant that the Bond girls wanted time to themselves, Mrs. Walters agreed.

“Okay … I guess they’ll turn out the light when they’re ready. It’s not like they can’t sleep on the bus.” She then turned and went back downstairs.

Debbie waited in their darkened room for what seemed like ages, until she heard her parent’s bedroom door close. She then quickly threw back the covers and took a few silent steps over to her sister’s bed.

“Brit!” Debbie loudly whispered as she shook her sister out of her slumber. She angrily covered Britney’s mouth when she rolled over to face her.

“Shhhh … I gotta talk to you!”

“Mmmmf! Can’t it wait until morning? Must be near midnight!” Britney whispered as her sister removed her hand.

“It's a quarter to … and no … this can’t wait!” Debbie shot back in a very uncompromising whisper.

“You and your damn schemes … telling that Mike Dickenson that Gaby was a lesbian…”

“Hey! I had to say something to cool him down. That Neanderthal was getting worked up over a photo and I wasn’t gonna let him or any of his sex-crazed buddies hit upon Drew, now was I? Anything could’ve happened with those jerks!”

Britney paused hoping to hear some kind of approval from her sister. Instead, she felt a threatening presence as she tried to further explain her actions.

“Besides … how was I to know it would be school-wide news the next day? Anyway … it worked. Nobody tried to hit upon him … did they.”

“That’s ‘cuz they all thought she was a lezzie … an’ yer right … no one had anything to do with her … including her British friends!” Debbie forcefully whispered.

“Oh, I’m sorry … I forgot. Some of your male friends were hoping you’d bring her to the Valentine’s dance so they could show her some real ‘southern’ hospitality … weren’t they? I wonder what Gaby would think if she knew you were in on it?” Debbie added in a hushed tone, the sarcasm virtually dripping off each word.

“You’re not gonna tell her are you?” Britney asked in a frightened whisper.

“No ... why add to her hell? You’ve done enough! Every agonizing minute of Gaby’s visit points right back to you and that one thoughtless comment! Considering the low mentality of half the kids at the school … you shoulda known sayin’ she was a lesbian would bring nuthin’ but problems for her!”

As Debbie started to go back to her bed, she suddenly turned to face Britney again.

"Oh! I thought ya might like to know … she tried to kill herself tonight. G'nite, sis!" Debbie calmly whispered.

As she started to climb back into bed, a flustered Britney ran over and grabbed her sister’s shoulder spinning her around.

“Yer lyin’!” she hissed.

“Just what the hell do you think I was doing in their room tonight … tellin’ Gabs the best way to pick up boys? Someone had to clean up the pills while Jules was busy trying to convince her sister why she should live!” Debbie shot back.

A stunned Britney slowly returned to her bed while Debbie slid under her covers and turned her back on her sister.

“Is … is she … like … okay?” Britney turned around to face her sister’s bed and weakly whispered.

“I dunno…” Debbie quietly replied. “Jules thinks she caught Gabs before she had time to take any…”

“What kind of pills?”

“Same type you took … but Jules says the codine from all them pills would’ve killed Gabs.”

Britney tossed and turned for the next while. The clock on her nightstand showed it was after two in the morning when she rose from her bed and quietly made her way past her parent’s bedroom door. Quickly reaching Gaby’s room, she put her hand on the door knob and slowly turned it. After she entered, she quietly closed the door behind her and then carefully felt her way to her friend’s bed. Feeling her way in the dark, Britney worked her way up to the side of Gaby’s bed and was able to make out the outline of Jules spooning her sister, her left arm protectively draped over Gaby's shoulder. Kneeling down beside the bed, Britney reached over and gently tapped the back of Gaby's exposed hand until she reluctantly opened her eyes and turned her head to look up at her. Feeling her sister stir, Jules opened her eyes and surveyed the dark shapes of the two girls.

“I’m sorry for wakin' you … but I couldn’t sleep. Deb told me what happened tonight. It was my fault. This whole trip was my fault. I’m sorry … I'm really sorry…” Britney whispered as she wiped the odd tear from her cheek with the back of her hand.

“Forgive me?”

Her plea was met by a cold unemotional stare and an even more uncomfortable silence. After a few agonizingly quiet minutes, Britney slowly rose up and silently returned to her own room while Jules closed her eyes and went back to sleep.

The next morning, Debbie entered the girl’s room and gently shook Jules by the shoulder.

“How is she?” Debbie whispered as her gaze fell upon Gaby’s tranquil face.

“Okay … I guess. Slept quietly through the night … except when Brit was in here, about two-thirty…” Jules quietly answered.

“Why’d she come in?”

“Guilty conscience I guess … she kinda apologized an’ asked for Gabs’ forgiveness,” Jules dryly replied.

“Did she get it?”

“No.”

“Figures. I thought I heard her crying last night!” Debbie whispered. “I’m going to get dressed. See you guys downstairs.”

“Sorry, sis…” Gaby weakly offered, pointing to her sister’s arm as she sat up in bed.

“Really coloured up … didn’t it?” Jules lightly commented as she examined Gaby’s teeth marks in her arm. “Luckily short-sleeves aren’t in season.”

As both girls finished dressing, Jules couldn’t help but notice the long face on her sister. “Still wishing that I hadn’t found you when I did?” Jules softly asked.

“I dunno.”

“You really wanted me to find you a lot later … dead … on the floor? How do you think I would’ve felt?”

“I never wanted that … I didn’t want to hurt you last night, either … but I did … an’ I’m really … really sorry,” Gaby quietly apologized as she wrapped her arms around her sister. With a couple of tears making their way down her cheeks, Gaby whispered, “Never again…”

“The bite was worth it, sis … you’re still here. You’re my sister and I’ll always love you,” Jules quietly replied, then in a somewhat light-hearted manner, added, “Now … no mo’ of your foolishness … right? … right?”

“I promised … Jules,” Gaby whispered as she gave a final squeeze to her sister. When the girls finally released each other, they quietly got ready for the day ahead before heading downstairs and to join the others in the kitchen.

Breakfast conversation was subdued with no one having much of anything to say. If the elder Walters noticed anything, they didn’t say. Britney had a hard time maintaining eye contact with either of the Bond girls, Gaby in particular. Whenever Debbie looked at the girl, she somehow felt guilty for not being able to protect Drew from Britney’s actions. After everyone finished breakfast, Mr. Walters brought down the girl’s luggage from their room and put it in the back of the Forester, then after saying his own good-byes to both of the girls, he left for work in his car.

A short while later, both girls were ready for Mrs. Walters to take them to Augusta High for the last time. Debbie quickly hopped into the back between Jules and Gaby, forcing Britney to go and sit in the front with her mother. It was a short, silent ride to the school and Debbie tightly held hands with both girls until they arrived.

Once in the parking lot Mrs. Walters found a vacant space near the school bus that was to take the exchange students to Washington. George and Mr. Pilling were already in the process of loading some of the bags into the back through the rear door and both Miss Bell and Miss Cowlishaw were standing outside the rear of the bus, checking each of the British students off the list and returning their passports as they checked in.

Pilling out of the Forester, all the girls walked around to the back to let Gaby and Jules get their bags. As Gaby opened the Forester’s hatchback, Britney noticed that they were effectively hidden from view of the school and her classmates. Gently spinning Gaby around to face her, Britney suddenly drew her into a tight hug.

“God … I’m sorry Gabs. Can you ever forgive me?” Britney tearfully asked.

“It wasn’t supposed to be like this. (sniff) Casey would’ve made sure I was a social nobody if I didn’t go along … that’s why I was so distant in front of the other kids from school. If one of them got back to her that I was friends with a lesbian… I’d be branded a lesbian as well … an’ I hafta live with these kids! I certainly never expected them to turn your friends against you like they did. I’m so sorry.”

“That’s all past…” intoned Gaby as she politely returned Britney’s embrace and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “…I’ll live.”

Before they broke their embrace, Britney surprised Gaby and the three other women, by giving her a slow, lingering kiss on the lips.

“I’ve been wanting to do that since Warsop,” a smiling Britney whispered in Gaby’s ear. Jocelyn was flabbergasted with what she had just witnessed, but Debbie and Jules both had a feeling it was going to happen.

“Over here girls … quickly now …” Fran called over upon seeing the four girls walking between the parked cars, towards the bus.

Maddy was just checking her bag with George when Jessica asked her if she’d mind taking another package, in her luggage.

“Maddy? Could you take this for me and please give it to Gaby when you get to the hotel in Washington? It's her birthday present.”

She accepted the parcel and quickly put it in her bag before allowing George to put it in the bus.

Upon checking in with Miss Bell and getting their passports, Jules waited until Gaby boarded the bus, before talking to the two teachers.

“Miss … can you put Gaby and I together in Washington? It’s real important,” Jules quietly asked Fran.

“I can’t, Jules … I’ve already set the room assignments. Is there a reason for this?”

“Yes, Miss.” Jules then proceeded to tell both teachers about the events of the previous night, including Gaby’s failed attempt at taking her own life.

Fran immediately poured over her notes for the room arrangements at the hotel.

“Talk about Murphy’s Law … what happened to just plain Drew and Rhod sharing a room?”

As Fran thought about it, she found herself answering her own question.

“That wouldn’t have worked, either given the present situation. I wouldn’t even try to put Maddy in with Gaby now, especially after last night. Now I guess I’ve no choice but to put these two, together.”

That raised another problem.

“What do I do with Rhod? There’s just too much ‘Em’ there to even think of putting him in with the older boys. I’ve got to think of something before we get to Washington…”

Jessica knew Gaby was given a rough time by all the kids, but she was shocked to hear of her attempted suicide. Something had to be done, but what? Regardless of whoever caused these events, she was certain that some person or persons, should be held accountable. Was this a case of blatant bigotry and intent or just follow-the-leader? It was anybody’s call.

After the two teachers thanked Jules for her information, she was told to get on the bus. As she climbed the steps up to the centre aisle, she looked down the rows of seats and saw Gaby was quietly sitting by herself, away from the other kids.

“Hi … mind if I join you?” Jules softly asked. As Gaby sorrowfully looked up at her sister, she answered with a single shrug of her shoulders. “Ya know a smile would be nice, sis.”

“Sorry.”

“I told Miss Cowlishaw about last night and asked her to put us together,” Jules quietly admitted as she sat down beside her sister.

“Is she?”

“Uh huh.”

“Thanks. I don’t think I could stand sharing with any of the ‘gang' … not now, anyway.” Gaby softly lamented.

“You know … I really like your hair like that,” Jules commented.

“Thanks for tellin’ Mum,” Gaby whispered as she hugged her sister.

“I just wished Jess let you come with me to Atlanta…”

“There’ll be other races,” Jules quietly replied as she put an arm around Gaby’s shoulders and pulled her closer.

As both of the escorts and Jessica boarded the bus the chatter quickly died down. While Mr. Philing took his place behind George, Fran stood in the aisle and scanned the seating arrangements chosen by the students. After a brief pause, her gaze fell upon the two boys sitting in the front bench seat by the door.

“First, I think some seating seating changes are in order.” Fran announced.

“Would you two mind trading places with Miss Peters and Miss Morgan? I’d like those two up here where I can keep an eye on them.”

As the seat shuffle died down, Ally turned and faced Bernie with a shrug of the shoulders.

“What was all that about?” whispered Bernie.

“Miss Rose! No talking please … for the moment. Thank you!” Miss Cowlishaw sharply interjected.

Scanning the students seated before her, she added, “With the exception of Miss Peters and Miss Morgan … the person you are now sitting with will be your roommate in Washington. Justine … we’ll talk later, okay?”

Anticipating Em’s concerns, Fran leaned close to both girls and told them that she’d be discussing accommodations with them once they got to the hotel, but emphasized ‘Rhod’ was going to be returning to Warsop.

After the commotion died down, Jessica stepped forward to give a short farewell address to the British kids. Maddy silently watched as her former-host walked down the aisle and said a few quiet words to Jules and Gaby before giving them both a farewell hug. When she made her way back to exit the bus, she stopped beside Maddy and gently took her head.

“I really wish…” Jessica whispered before she abruptly left the bus.

George quickly shut the doors and then put the bus in gear. They were finally on their way amidst a flurry of hand waving and some tears between the gathered host families and the kids on the bus. As he guided the bus onto the Interstate, conversations became muted as they left Grottoes and new their American friends, for the last time.Traffic increased along with the amount of snow on the roads as the bus got closer to Washington. By the time they joined the rush hour traffic, the snow was falling quite heavily and the kids were starting to think they’d get to the hotel faster if they walked. It was originally planned that after checking into the hotel, they would do at least one tour before dinner but as a result of the deteriorating weather the escorts quickly decided they would be better off to shuffle the itinerary around reserving Saturday morning for further tours rather than to give the entire day over to ‘free time’. That decided, Fran then instructed George to go directly to the hotel where he promptly dropped the group off, said his good-byes and immediately headed back to Grottoes. No one envied him driving in this snow!

“Em … a moment please?” While Mr. Pilling was handing out the room keys, Fran gently led Em away from the rest of the group at the check-in desk.

She wasn’t sure exactly what she was going to say, but she knew it had to be done. She began by carefully explaining why Rhod had to return to Warsop and even though Em was in tears, she reluctantly accepted what she was told.

Em unintentionally looked around until her gaze settled upon Gaby, standing with her sister and Mr. Pilling.

“Miss? What about Drew?”

“Don’t worry about her … she's not the problem right now,” Fran calmly replied.

“Doesn’t she hafta chan...” Em persisted.

“Em … I told you … don’t worry about it … you just focus on you … got it?” Fran firmly repeated her previous instruction.

“Yes, Miss…” Em quietly replied. “S’not fair … why does Rhod hafta return and Drew doesn’t?”

Discussion then turned to Em’s accommodation.

“Now … I was willing to let Drew and Rhod or considering how you’re both presenting … Gaby and Em … to share a room. Who knows … maybe you two could’ve even resolved your differences … I don’t know. However, due to some new circumstances that I really can’t elaborate upon … Gaby’s now sharing with her sister and that leaves you without a room. Now I have a couple of possibilities…”

“Can I offer a suggestion Miss?” Em interrupted. “How about putting me in with Ally and Bernie?”

Before Fran could voice any opinion, Em furthered her case.

“I’ve just spent six weeks as Em, sharing change rooms and showers with all the other girls at school. I’ve even had had three sleepovers that included some of the American girls and no one ever said anything. Bernie and Ally know me … I’m sure they won’t mind and as far as the other kids are concerned … it’d be just three girls sharing a room.”

Fran briefly stared off into space, thinking about Em’s words.

“Please, Miss ... I can be Rhod to go back home, if you want … I promise.”

“I’m not crazy about having a boy share with two girls, but you do make a good point about appearances … and everyone did accept Em during the trip.”

After listening to Em’s suggestion, Fran went and asked Ally, Bernie and Maddy to join them. After thinking about it for a while longer, she then turned to Em with her decision.

“Okay … providing Ally and Bernie agree. Maddy … you have a choice … Justine or me. Think about it for a minute.” Fran then turned her attention back to Ally and Bernie.

“At this point, I don’t have a lot of options here, so I’m going to have to go with Em’s suggestion and I’m putting her in with you two … if … that’s okay. You'll two have the last word on this, but I prefer that Em share's with someone who knows her. Rhod sharing with the older boys, is just too risky.”

“What about beds?” Em nervously wondered.

“All the rooms have two ‘queen’ beds and a fold-out couch that makes into a day-bed. You’ll take the day-bed,” Miss Cowlishaw explained. “Well, girls?”

“We’ll take ‘er,” Bernie cheerfully offered.

“Well ... you heard them, Em. Thank you, girls.” Turning to Maddy, Fran addressed her problem.

“Made your choice, yet?”

“Somehow I get the feeling that you’d rather I shared with you so you can keep an eye on me,” Maddy quietly uttered while studying the floor tiles.

“That’s one way of looking at it, but I also like to think I can trust you while we’re here … can’t I?”

“Yes, Miss. If it’s okay … I think I’d be more comfortable with you than with Justine.”

“That’s fine … you’re with me, then,” Fran softly replied.

“How come you and Drew aren’t sharing?” Ally later asked Em as they were moving into their room.

“Miss C won’t tell me. She only says that Gaby is sharing with her sister and Rhod is the one that has to go home. I tried to ask her about Drew … but she told me not to worry about it. I guess that means that Gaby’s flying back with us,” a disappointed Em replied.

“That doesn’t sound fair,” Bernie observed.

Friday was set aside for some sightseeing around the American capital. They started with a tour of the White House, but Fran thought that was a bit of a disappointment because many of the rooms weren’t open to the public. After the tour, both escorts agreed to split the group. Mr. Pilling took the older students while Miss Cowlishaw took the others, both agreeing to meet up for dinner.

Fran’s hopes for Capitol Hill were to prove just as disappointing. As interesting as it proved for the kids, as far as she was concerned, the real educational value was lost. Since they had no representative and weren’t US citizens, they weren’t allowed into the visitor’s gallery of either the Congress or the Senate. As her group had recently studied their own Parliamentary system, it would’ve provided a nice contrast to see the American system at work.

Following the tour of the ‘Hill’, she then took suggestions for further tours and both of Gaby’s suggestions for the Air and Space Museum and the Vietnam Memorial Wall were accepted by the others. It didn’t escape Miss Cowlishaw’s attention that even Maddy readily agreed with both of them. While walking over to the museum, Fran quietly engaged Gaby in conversation.

“Everything alright?”

“I guess … why?” asked a puzzled Gaby, with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Well considering what Jules told Jessica and myself about the other night … and of your friends, I guess I expected to see a bit more discord. They certainly don’t appear to be as distant as Jules made out … even Maddy seems cordial enough.”

“Sometimes they’re friendly to me … then the next minute…” Gaby’s voice drifted off. After a very short silence, she turned to look at Fran and said in a weak voice.

“Besides … Jules said we’d get through this together … an’ I believe her.”

“Well … if you need to talk, you know where I am … and please … please … don’t keep it bottled inside you … okay dear?” It was a very concerned Fran that gently touched Gaby’s shoulder before turning her attention to where they were heading.

As she moved off, Maddy jogged up beside Gaby and innocently asked, “Whaddashewant?”

“I dunno. She just asked if everything was okay,” Gaby replied.

“Is it?” Maddy softly countered. She wanted so much to apologize, but she didn’t know how to begin.

“I dunno. You tell me,” Gaby shot back in a quiet and pleading voice. When she turned to look at Maddy, she noticed her girlfriend’s eyes were moist. For a brief moment, Gaby thought she might actually open up and say something.

“Gabs … I,” Maddy’s voice quickly went silent as she was about to say something but didn’t. Instead she cast her glance down and looked away, before she moved off a bit and continued walking in silence.

The group explored the museum for a short time before grabbing some lunch. After that, it was off to Gaby’s “Wall” and the other monuments in the area, like the Lincoln Memorial and the Washington Monument. That was followed by a quick stop at the Iwo Jima Memorial prior to heading off to the National Aquarium. After meeting up with Mr. Pilling’s group, they all caught a city bus downtown for dinner at a real Chinese restaurant and then it was back to the hotel.

By the time they’d returned and walked into the lobby, all the ‘gang’ was familiar with Rhod’s plight. This only emphasized Gaby’s isolation even more and the change to her mood was not lost on Fran and Jules. Back up in their room Jules wondered how the day went for her sister, in the hopes Gaby would open up to her.

“Sis? Everything okay?”

“I guess. I dunno…” Gaby flatly stated out of frustration as she flopped down on the bed.

As soon as Jules joined her sister on top of the bed, she had to get back up to answer a knock at the door.

“Who is it?”

“Fran.” Jules then opened the door, letting her into the room.

“You okay, Gaby?” Fran asked, causing Gaby to inexplicably chuckle.

“Not quite the reaction I was expecting,” Fran smirked.

“Sorry Miss … it’s just that Jules asked the exact same question before you came in,” Gaby explained.

“Shows we’re both concerned … may I?” Fran pleasantly stated as she started to sit beside Gaby on the edge of the bed.

In a more serious tone, she continued, “I believe I know why your friends were upset with you tonight and it may be partially my fault.” She paused to let that sink in.

“When we first arrived at the hotel, your friends and I discussed Em’s accommodation as ‘she’ … is a boy … and without a room. I’m happy to say that problem has been resolved … but I fear another has been created.”

Fran paused briefly before resuming her explanation.

“After some last-minute juggling, Maddy’s in with me and I put Em in with Ally and Bernie … but … I insisted that Rhod appear to travel back home because of his documentation. While Em reluctantly agreed to that … I didn’t help matters when I wouldn’t answer her questions about why Drew wasn’t going home … and there lie’s the problem.”

As Gaby heard Fran’s logic behind her insistence that Rhod return home, her own situation shot forth.

“I think we’ve got bigger problem. I told Mum no more Drew back in Atlanta, but I forgot that he still has to go ‘ome. Look at me, Jules … I couldn’t pass as a boy if I tried!”

“Gaby … Gaby! Now settle down!” Fran urged as the young teen threatened to get hyper. “Don’t worry, dear. Gaby … is … going home … that I promise!”

“How?”

“When Jess and I first saw you after Atlanta, we both knew that there was no doubt who would be flying back with us,” Fran smirked. “All you have to do is simply produce your doctor's letter along with your passport and that should take a lot of the edge off any suspicion on their part. Look Gaby, we know that they're going to question your passport … but that letter is a valid legal medical document since it’s written on NHS letterhead along with his official stamp … and because one can easily connect the letter to the holder of the passport... ”

“Hope it works,” Gaby nervously murmured.

“Like I said, it’s a valid legal medical document that they’ll have to accept. If they say anything about using Drew's passport, tell them your corrected one hadn't arrived by departure so you were advised to continue using your old one … with the letter ... but don't worry … I’ll be right with you when you go through Immigration.”

“...'Kay.”

“Now … back to Rhod. I can only assume that your friends don’t know about this letter … do they?”

“No.”

“Then, that's also a problem. Without that bit of knowledge, all they know is that Rhod’s expected to be on that plane, but Drew isn’t … which doesn’t appear fair at all, does it?”

“No … I … guess not,” Gaby softly replied as she shook her head.

“It’s up to you if you want to tell them or not … but don’t you think that it’d help? Like I say … it’s entirely up to you … but … do think about it, okay?”

As she rose to leave, Gaby bade her good-night. “Thanks, Miss … I will … I promise.”

“I told you … it’s Fran. We’re not in school and we’re away from the others.”

“Okay. Thanks, Fran…” Gaby replied with a grin.

When the door closed, Jules turned to her sister.

“Are you gonna tell the others, sis?”

“Why? I mean Maddy doesn't care ... an’ I never got the chance to tell her or the others ’cuz either they were with their new friends … or they weren’t around … or they weren’t interested in talkin’ to me … an’ after the trouble with Sam started … Mad said she didn’t believe anything that I said about Drew, anyway. Now with things like they are … I don’t know if I want to tell them … ‘specially now that we might move.”

Jules noticed Gaby’s voice got quieter as she spoke.

“An’ … if I did tell ‘em … they’d just think I’m some kind of a freak an’ spread it around the school! I’m not a real girl … not like them…” Gaby solemnly stated as she looked at her sister.

“You’re not a freak! You’re as real a girl as I am … and … don’t you dare let anyone tell you differently!” Jules whispered as she hugged her little sister. After a few minutes, the two girls released each other and took a step back.

“C’mon … let’s get ready for bed. Things’ll look better in the morning.” Jules tried to sound optimistic as she kissed Gaby on the cheek.

Saturday, the final full day in America and the day started on a better note. After everyone assembled in the hotel’s dining room for a quick breakfast, the ‘gang’ found themselves together going through the buffet line.

“Where ya going Gabs? C’mon … sit with us an’ give Jules a break,” Maddy sweetly asked as Ally and her were heading for the tables.

“I…” Gaby was completely caught off-guard with this sudden change in attitude.

“Please, Gabs?” Maddy softly asked.

“C’mon…” added Ally when Bernie came up and joined them. As they found their seats, Jules walked by their table and gave her sister a smile before she went and joined Justine at her table.

“Mr. P said we’re going to Arlington National Cemetery this morning, but we get to go shopping this afternoon!” Em chimed in as she joined the rest of the ‘gang’ at their table.

“YES!” the four others chorused. However, when she sat down and noticed Gaby was with them, her cheerful demeanour became noticeably subdued.

Shortly after leaving in the hotel’s mini bus, they found themselves slowly driving amongst the rows of graves. The kid’s preconceived ideas of the cemetery were quickly brushed aside as they toured the area. The sheer size of Arlington was enough to get their undivided attention. Besides learning that the plots were laid out according to era, they visited some of the more famous grave sites, like the one for President Kennedy and the Tomb of the Unknown Soldier as well as many of the famous figures they studied in history.

Upon leaving Arlington, the bus quickly made its way to Fair Oaks Mall and the promised shopping! On the way, Ally joked that the school should make shopping a proper sporting event and give the girls a chance to amass some points for their ‘house’. An amused Miss Cowlishaw said she’d bring that up at the next staff meeting while Mr. Pilling missed the humour of the situation, all together.

Once in the Mall, the group unintentionally split along the same lines the escorts had divided them for Friday’s tours. The older kids decided to go off together, as did the younger students.

Both escorts were going to go their own way but plans were made for everyone to meet at a certain spot, at a certain time and they were not to leave the Mall.

“Okay everyone … it’s now ten … back here … at … Starbuck’s … by one … understood?” Mr. Pilling announced and everyone nodded amid a chorus of “Yes, sir”.
“Off with you and enjoy yourselves!” Miss Cowlishaw added. None of the girls needed any more encouragement and the two escorts soon found themselves alone in front of Starbuck’s.

The ‘gang’ stayed together, exploring all the stores, trying on clothes, getting those last minute presents for family and generally having the time of their lives. As far as Maddy was concerned, it took her shopping skills to a new level, but two hours of power shopping in a Mall as big as Fair Oaks began to take its toll on Gaby.

“Slow down, guys … my feet are killing me … I don’t think I even go as far on a training ride as I’ve walked,” Gaby pleaded.

“Run, is more like it…” Bernie added, referring to the pace of Maddy’s power shopping.

“So many stores … so little time … Banana Republic? … Pretty please? … Last store … I promise!” Maddy asked the group.

“How can you say ‘no’? … Look at her … she looks so pitiful,” Em joked as she moved to avoid a playful swipe of Maddy’s hand.

“You guys go ahead …I’ll meet you at Starbuck’s in a little while.” Gaby offered.

As the others went off, Gaby noticed she was outside a ‘Ladies Foot Locker’ and recalling how Britney went on about the store, she decided to have a look inside. When she walked out a short time later, she had spent her last dollar on a pair of Nike Air cross-trainers.

As she later walked up to Starbucks, there was a commotion in the Mall with people running and screaming. When Ally emerged with two teas, a sharp, single ‘crack’ was clearly heard nearby and it was immediately followed with Ally spinning around, dropping her teas as she grabbed her arm and collapsed to the floor.

“OHMYGOD! I’m bleeding!!” Ally cried out, taking a look at her hand.

While many stood around in a confused state, someone hollered, “Call 911! Someone’s been shot!”

Bernie had been closely following Ally when she went down. Seeing her friend was hit in the upper arm, Bernie quickly knelt down beside her and freed her injured arm from her coat. Thinking quickly, she squeezed Ally’s armpit at a pressure point in an attempt to slow the flow of blood. At the same time, Gaby came running up and dropping down at Ally’s side, used her hand to apply direct pressure to the wound. A staff member came out shortly after and offered Gaby a clean towel, which she gladly used as a bandage.

It wasn’t very many minutes after that, the paramedics arrived and relieved the two girls. Once they stabilized Ally, a very concerned Em accompanied her to the hospital, while both Bernie and Gaby remained to give a statement to the police.

Maddy frantically flagged down their escorts as they walked up to Starbucks minutes after the paramedics left with Ally. After notifying the investigating officers, Miss Cowlishaw was driven to the hospital by one of them, while his partner remained trying to sort things out.

Upon further investigation, the officer noted that the 9mm bullet passed through Ally’s arm and was lodged in the doorframe of the main entrance to Starbuck’s. It was quickly determined that it was a wild shot from a botched robbery attempt a jeweller’s only a few doors down.

“You two should really wear ‘scrubs’ if you plan to operate,” Jules dryly commented as she looked at the girl’s blood spattered clothes.

“Oh! … shi - oot! My coat!” Gaby cried out when she noticed what Jules was talking about. After getting permission from the police, the manager of Starbuck’s offered to rinse off the girl’s coats, but their jeans were another matter.

“You’re in the right place to buy a new pair,” Jules offered.

“With what? … I’m broke!” Gaby countered.

“What she said,” Bern agreed.

Once they were allowed to leave the scene, Mr. Pilling gladly offered to replace the girl’s jeans as a reward for their quick action.

Following a quick search of The Gap, they all agreed their best chance would be the Sears located way down at the very end of the section of the Mall they were in.

Seeing two teenage girls with blood-stained jeans and a male adult, quickly walking through the mall resulted in many a stare and made the girls feel very self-conscious.

Once in Sears, they wasted little time getting to the Junior Miss department and selecting a new pair of jeans. After the ‘heroes’ finally made themselves more presentable, they followed Mr. Pilling back to the others and eventually got back onto the bus to return to the hotel and dinner. It was early evening when everyone finally gathered in the lobby before heading to the hotel’s restaurant.

“Allllieeeee!” Maddy squealed as she caught sight of Miss Cowlishaw and Ally entering the main doors of the hotel, with Em following close behind.

“Careful of her arm! … Don’t crowd her … she’s still a little shaken!” Fran cautioned as Ally was mobbed by the rest of the exchange students.

“Thanks guys…” Ally intoned as he gave both Bernie and Gaby a weak hug.

“So how bad was it?” Mr. Pilling asked.

“The doctor said the bullet went clear through her arm, just missing the bone and her artery. She lost a fair bit of blood but if it went a few millimetres to either side, it would’ve been a different story. She wasn’t in their A&E all that long. Most of the time we spent there was sorting out all the paperwork,” Miss Cowlishaw related.

“We already had bit of something at the hospital, so a good night’s rest will do her a world of good.”

When told they were just going to eat, Fran asked Ally if she felt like getting something else or just going up to her room and lie down.

“Just wanna go lie down … if you don’t mind?” Ally quietly replied.

“Alright ... but I don’t want you by yourself,” cautioned Miss Cowlishaw.

“Miss … if Jules can bring me something later … I’ll go with her,” Gaby quickly offered before anyone else spoke up.

“That okay with you Ally?” As soon as she nodded, the two set off for the elevators while the others headed for the dining room.

When they got to their floor and neared her room, Ally turned to Gaby.

“Can we go to your room?”

“What’s the difference?” Gaby asked.

“Betcha your room is cleaner … at least you don’t have three beds and can watch TV without having to move a pile of clothes,” Ally answered, as she tried to keep a straight face.

“Okay.”

Once in the room, Gaby had Ally lie down on one of the beds, propping her up with pillows from the couch, so she could watch TV. She also fetched her friend some ice-water to sip on.

“Drew? … Can I ask you something?” Ally quietly asked as Gaby turned the set on.

“What?” Gaby replied as she muted the volume.

“The gang's saying that Gaby will be coming ‘ome with us, but Em can’t … is that true?”

Gaby hesitated before quietly answering.

“Yeah ... I mean … look at me, Ally! You really think I can look like Drew’s photo in a few hours?”

"I bet they’re so bored, they won't even glance at your passport! Lookit how easy it was coming here … an' besides … we’d all be there to…" Ally started to point out.

"Oh, right!" Gaby sarcastically shot back. Ally’s words had hit a raw nerve.

"I’ve heard that before! You really believe you girls were there for me during the visit? Back in Mr. Woods’ office … you … Maddy … and Bernie … all swore up an’ down that you’d be there for Rhod an’ I! Anything to get us to agree to pretend to be girls so you could have your cheer comp! Then wot do you do? As soon as we’re in Grottoes … all of you turned your backs an’ abandoned me! You guys hardly ever talked to me the whole time we were in Virginia! You even started to avoid me … an’ Maddy’s even…" Gaby started to tear up as her voice trailed off.

"I know Gabs … and saying sorry doesn’t even begin to make things better…” Ally lamented as she cast her gaze down to the bed.

“It's just that it was so easy to forget you're a boy … an’ … Em's … she’s still … 'learning' … she needs help … but it's so natural for you … you're so … much a girl."

Thinking she needed to tell somebody and Ally was still a friend that she felt she could trust, Gaby decided to let her in on the secret.

Closing her eyes, she slowly sat herself on the edge of her sister’s bed and took a deep breath. After what Ally thought a brief, but agonizing silence, Gaby gradually opened her eyes and gently reached across and took Ally’s good hand, before softly replying.

“I am”.

“You’re what?” Ally cautiously asked.

“A girl … (sigh) … I was … born … a girl,” Gaby hesitantly stated in a quiet voice.

“Don’t be daft,” Ally answered. She thought her friend was joking, but when she saw Gaby wasn’t laughing her own expression became quite sombre.

“You … you’re serious … aren’t you?”

Gaby silently nodded. Ally was stunned as she looked up at her friend’s unemotional expression.

“How?”

Knowing Ally knew about Drew blacking out after his races, Gaby filled her in on the test results and her decision based on those results.

“I knew it,” Ally whispered as she gently put her hand on Gaby’s arm.

“Huh? You knew I was really a girl?”

“No … but with all those times you were Gaby ... I thought … ya know … you might be like Rhod? It never occurred to me that you were ... you know...” Ally timidly offered. “...And at Prue’s … when I asked you if Drew was coming back … something told me he wasn’t.”

“What gave me away?” Gaby quietly joked as she sat on the bed beside Ally.

“You’ve already pretty well covered it,” Ally replied while running her fingers through Gaby’s long tresses. “You don’t look like Drew’s photo, anymore.”

“Well … all those kids back at Grottoes were right about one thing…” Gaby quietly offered.

“What’s that?” Ally weakly asked.

“I'm a lesbian.” Gaby stated as-a-matter-of-fact. “In my heart … I still love Mad … but something’s changed her, Ally.”

“I know,” Ally solemnly agreed.

“Back ‘ome, she always told me she loved Gaby … then back in Grottoes … she told me she didn’t. Why?”

Gaby couldn’t hold back the tears any more as she spoke of not having the ‘gang’ or Maddy there for her when they got back to Warsop.

“God … I’m so sorry Gabs … I really am ... even when you an’ I talked, I thought Maddy was just ... I’m sorry … I never saw this ... maybe if I talk to the others … talk to Maddy…”

“No! … Promise me you won’t tell anyone. If things work out … it won’t matter for much longer anyway!”

“What do you mean?” Ally cautiously probed.

“Promise you won’t tell anyone?”

“I promise,” Ally agreed.

Realizing how she unintentionally opened the door, Gaby was soon telling her all about her dad’s job offer and the possibility of a move.

“But I still don’t understand ... why not tell the others? … They’re your friends, too.”

“Are they? … You saw how Maddy an’ Em treated me back in Grottoes… an’ I still don’t know why,” Gaby softly lamented. “If they turned their backs on me there … what would stop ‘em from tellin’ everyone back ‘ome about me?

Before Ally could answer, Gaby finished her thought. “No-way I can tell ‘em … (sniff) I don’t even know who my friends are anymore … or if I have any.”

“Does that include me?” Ally softly inquired.

“No ... you’re the only one…” Gaby whispered while a couple of tears ran down her cheeks.

As Ally silently lay on the bed, looking over to Gaby, she again found herself wondering what had happened to the ‘gang’ while struggling with her own tears.

“Here you are! … I was playing musical rooms looking for you two!” Jules joked as she entered the room and put down Gaby’s burger.

“Oh…” she quietly uttered as she saw both girls had been crying.

“I told her, sis...” Gaby casually remarked.

“You gonna tell the others?”

“Nope,” Gaby replied. Her weak reply was almost a whisper.

Jules answered a knock at the door and let Fran in. Before she had walked too far into the room, Gaby made a request.

“Miss? ... Can you explain to Ally why Em can’t go back ‘ome ... but I can? I’ve already told her about me … an’ Dr. Sanwari’s letter.”

Fran sat down on the one section of the couch that still had a pillow and after she made herself comfortable, she began to explain the situation.

“In a nutshell … it all comes down to their documentation. Em only has Rhod’s passport and if challenged, it could be a bit of mess with immigration and maybe even the police ... on the other hand ... if Gaby is challenged because she doesn’t fit her passport ... all she’ll have to do is show them her doctor’s letter ... which itself is an official medical document ... then simply tell them that she’s waiting for a corrected passport.”

“Makes sense … I guess ... but I think Em’s mad because she doesn’t know everything and only sees it as being unfair,” Ally offered.

“You’re probably right,” Fran agreed. “Does this mean that you’re planning to tell the others, Gaby?”

“No … she’s the only one,” Gaby quietly replied.

“Fair ‘nuff. Now … let me ask you two a question. You’ve both known Rhod a lot longer than I have … do either of you know why he desperately wants Em to go home?” Fran asked. “I’m getting the distinct feeling that he’s doing everything he can to prevent from returning to being Rhod.”

“He once told us … he wants to be a girl,” Gaby confided as Ally nodded her head.

“You telling me he’s transsexual?”

“I dunno ... but he says he’s happier as Em,” Ally replied.

“Oh, my! He’s just lived 'full-time' for the past six weeks … so … that could really explain a few things,” Miss Cowlshaw thoughtfully pondered. “I suppose his mother knows?”

“She knew it was Em that left on the trip,” Ally confirmed.

“After all this time … I guess he must feel I’m really being unfair by forcing him to be Rhod … I can’t really do that, can I? … But then again ... knowing there could possibly be potentially serious problems, I can’t let Em go through Immigration either ....”

“Tell her about Immigration and the police...” Ally suggested. “…Once she knows that you could get into a lot of trouble because of her...”

“If I do that ... she’ll most certainly ask why Gaby won’t cause those same problems and then what would I tell her? Gaby’s already said that she doesn’t want the others to know,” Fran countered.

“Can I say something?” Gaby wondered.

“You got something in mind?” Ally questioned.

“Uh huh ... 'ow 'bout we make it so Rhod leaves … but … Em arrives in Warsop?” Gaby smugly replied. “Afterall, I did the same thing coming here.”

As soon as she mentioned that, Fran, and Jules knew exactly what she was talking about, but for Ally’s benefit Gaby elaborated her plan.

“Em dresses as Rhod tomorrow … at least on the outside ... but completely Em on the inside. Barring a strip search, they’re not going to see what’s underneath … are they? He then flies ‘ome, but before we get on the coach to go back to the school … Rhod takes his luggage and nips into the ‘Ladies’ … slips her boobs in her bra, applies a little lippy, changes her shoes … a quick brush of the hair … and voila … Em!” Gaby explained with a sweeping hand gesture.

“Good thinking. Do you want to tell her or should I?” Fran wondered.

“Em and I aren’t exactly getting along, so it might be better if you let her think it was your idea.” Gaby quietly suggested.

“Well ...I guess I’d better go then … before she turns in,” Fran mentioned as she got up to leave. She then turned to Ally and helped her off the bed before the two slowly made their way to Ally’s room.

“You’re amazing, sis...” Jules softly murmured.

“I have my moments … let’s get ready for bed,” Gaby replied with a giggle.

The next day had the whole group up at the proverbial crack of dawn. In the dinning room for an early breakfast, Gaby got her meal and sat down at the table opposite Ally.

“Mornin’ Gabs … sleep well?” Ally cheerfully asked.

“Matter of fact … I did! … First time in weeks,” Gaby replied.

As Rhod sat down next to Ally, he took her breakfast off his tray. While she casually rubbed his back, Ally mouthed a silent “Thank You” to Gaby, before snapping Rhod’s bra!

“Ow! ... Whatcha do that for, Ally?”

“Because I can,” Ally playfully commented as she leaned over and planted a kiss on his cheek, much to the amusement of Gaby and a passing Miss Cowlishaw.

Following breakfast, everyone boarded a shuttle bus at the hotel, for Dulles International. Making their way into the terminal, they headed for the United Airlines departure lounge where everyone soon found themselves reminded of life in the 21st Century and the three hour wait for International flights.

“Attention please … United Airlines, flight 395 is now boarding … please use gate 34 and have your boarding passes ready, thank you.”

“Well, this is it kids, we’re off … say good-bye to America.” Miss Cowlishaw said philosophically.

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Back home in Warsop, things will get better for Gaby.
Won't they?

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 2
 

Upon hearing the boarding announcement, all ten exchange students rose and started towards the gate as one living entity, until Mr. Pilling cut them off.

“Hold on, people! There’s no need to rush … we do have reserved seating … and … this time, we’ve been allocated a block of seats … so at least we’re all together. When we board … our seats are in rows 33 to 36 … that’s on the left side of the plane as you board. If you get lost, the flight attendant will direct you. Now let’s pretend we’re civilized and board properly, shall we?”

As they boarded the 747, the three boys, all upperclassmen, grabbed the three seats of the first row. Bernie pulled Rhod into the second row as he was attempting to save the last seat in the row for Ally. Much to his dismay, Maddy claimed it first.

“May I sit here Miss Peters?” Maddy silently stood aside in the aisle while Mr. Pilling started to put his carry-on in the overhead.

“Thank you. I need to be here to keep an eye on things. Take the seat behind if you will.” Mr. Pilling instructed.

Neither Bernie nor Rhod were overjoyed as he sat down in his commandeered aisle seat. Maddy moved into the window seat behind Bernie and was quickly joined by Jules and Justine. She was hoping at least to share the row with Ally and Gaby. However, those two had other plans and they didn’t involve sitting with the ‘gang’.

“Anyone sitting here, Miss?” Gaby asked Fran while indicating the two vacant seats beside her.

“No … make yourselves comfortable,” Miss Cowlishaw cheerfully replied. “Hope you don’t mind if I keep the aisle seat?”

Fran helped the two put their carry-on in the overhead and then watched as they settled into their seats, before returning to her seat. Gaby allowed Ally to take the window seat, so she could sit beside Fran. After the plane lifted off the runway and the cabin crew settled into their routine following the mandatory safety speech from the flight attendants, Fran turned to Gaby.

“Excited to be going home?”

“Scared is more like it, Miss…” Gaby softly replied.

“It’ll be alright, Gaby. I’ll be there … and you’ll have your friends and family.” Fran tried to reassure the young teen that she had some support for what lay ahead.

“I don’t have any friends …” Gaby’s voice trailed off. Ally took one of her friend’s hands and gave it a squeeze.

“I’m still here, Gabs,” Ally quietly told her.

“I know,” Gaby tearfully whispered. Fran took a tissue from her bag and reached over to dab Gaby’s wet eyes before her make-up was ruined.

Jules noticed that Maddy had turned in her seat, trying to listen to the conversation behind her and then quickly turned to face forward as soon as she sensed that she was being watched. Sinking back in her seat, she began to think about what she heard. As she continued to mull things over, she was forced to reflect on her time in Grottoes and Ally’s prophetic warnings.

Like Maddy, Jules was able to eavesdrop on her sister’s conversation behind her, so she decided to take the direct approach.

“Keep it down, sis ... the whole plane can hear you!” Jules hissed as she peered back at Gaby through the gap between the seats.

Taking her sister’s hint, Gaby decided to switch topics and things soon settled into the mundane routine of transatlantic flight.

Hours later, the cabin crew distributed the mandatory customs forms to the passengers to be filled out prior to their arrival in Manchester. Shortly after that, the announcement came to fasten seatbelts. As the flaps were lowered and the drone of the engines changed to a noticeably higher pitch, one had the feeling that a giant hand grabbed and held the plane as the forward speed dramatically dropped off. Even though it was quite late, the kids strained to look out the closest window. All the towns below were lit up and it was only as they dropped in altitude that the sensation of forward momentum revealed itself by the speed of the lights passing underneath. Details like streetlights showing the roads, store signs, cars, individual house lights and even traffic lights grew more evident the closer they got to the ground. As the plane crossed the threshold of Manchester International, a gentle ‘bump’ told the kids that they were back home!

“Please remain seated, seatbelts fastened until the plane comes to a complete stop… Ensure that all you take all your carry-on and your customs declarations. On behalf of myself, Captain Grant and the entire flight crew, I thank you for flying United Airlines.”

As the overheads were emptied, both escorts urged the kids off the plane and up the boarding ramp to Customs and Immigration. It was approaching 10:30 and the place was largely empty save the passengers from their plane, so they managed to get through relatively quickly.

Like in Washington, Fran had to intervene on Gaby’s behalf and after a brief initial delay, she was able to clear immigration with no further problems.

“Amazing how that letter works…” Miss Cowlishaw smiled to herself when she walked to the baggage carousel to collect her luggage.

Whether it was a rare bit of efficiency or just that everyone wanted to get home after a long workday, all the bags from their flight were already unloaded and sitting on the slowly revolving carousels, just waiting to be claimed.

“Hey, Miss C! You an’ Ally can put your stuff on this!” Gaby enthused as she wheeled an unused luggage trolley up to the luggage claim.

“Hey, guys … look what Gabs found!” Maddy called out as she noticed Gaby putting Ally’s cases on the trolley.

Without hesitation, Bernie and Rhod added their luggage to the growing pile. Finally, Maddy threw her case on with the rest and then scampered off to join the others, leaving Gaby alone, to push the heavy trolley. As she fell increasingly further behind while struggling with their luggage, a passing airport employee with an electric cart came to her rescue. Hooking the trolley to the back of the cart, he soon whisked them past the escorts and the other kids and out to the ‘Arrivals Pick-up’ platform.

When they were waiting for the coach to appear, Fran sent Ally into a nearby ‘Ladies”. After she gave the ‘all clear’, Rhod followed and a few minutes later, an elated Mfawny appeared for the trip back to Warsop.

“Feeling okay now, Em?” Miss Cowlishaw knowingly asked.

“Yes, Miss. Thank you,” Em relied with a huge grin.

The hour-plus trip to the school would be in stark contrast to the yellow school bus they had in Grottoes. This time their bus was a nice, comfortable touring coach. It was just after midnight when the driver finished loading their luggage into the lower luggage bays while the kids made their way on board. With only a dozen passengers on the coach, it wasn’t long before everyone spread out, found their own space and for the most part, drifted off to catch what little sleep they could. As they passed Cuckney and were finally approaching the school and home, Fran rose and moved to stand in the aisle, facing the rear of the coach and her charges.

“Everyone...? C’mon now … wake up … stop your yawning Justine … or you’ll … (yawn) … have me doing it,” she cautioned with a chuckle.

“NOW ... once we get to the school … please get your bags before finding your parents. I’m sure our coach driver wants to get to his own bed sometime tonight!” Following some laughter from a few of the kids and the driver, she continued.

“In case there’s no opportunity later … on behalf of Mr. Pilling and myself … I would like to say how much we’ve enjoyed the last six weeks with you lot. You’ve not only made us proud of you … but you’ve done yourselves and the school proud. Principal Roberts and the rest of the AHS staff couldn’t get over your high academic levels and your deportment. You left a good impression of Warsop College and the British school system. Most importantly … they were very impressed by all of you. You should all give yourselves a hand.”

After the clapping died down, she continued.

“As if I haven’t said this enough … I’d like to restate how proud I am of the Sherwood Forester’s for their performance at the cheer competition as well as the grueling preparation Miss Bell and I put you girls through. I know we threw a few curves your way … as the Americans say … but you handled them all with grace. The five of you beat Virginia’s best right in their own backyard and you should be very proud of yourselves. I know I am …”

Before she sat back down, Miss Cowlishaw concluded with “See you all back at school, after half-term.”

The coach immediately erupted in that time-honoured traditional British expression of appreciation.

“Three cheers for Mr. Pilling and Miss Cowlishaw! … Hip, hip … hooray! … Hip, hip … hooray! … Hip, hip … hooray!”

As they pulled into the school’s car park, all eyes turned to the large coach windows as the kids strained to see their parents gathered to greet them.

When the coach pulled up to a stop and the door hissed opened, Mr. Woods jumped on board and delivered a few words of welcome. He was momentarily caught off balance as he saw Gaby and Mfawny and not the two boys as he expected. Since it was almost 1:30 in the morning, not much of his short speech registered with the kids.

“… I’m sure you’re all eager to get into your own beds, so without further adieu, you’re dismissed and we’ll see you following half-term … Thank you.”

As Mr. Woods ended his words of welcome, he quickly added, “Oh! … Before you go … I’d like to say a few words to the Sherwood Foresters …so if those girls could give me a minute?”

As the other students filed off the coach, Gaby rose from her seat to follow them. She was almost out the door to freedom when Mr. Woods stopped her in her tracks. Ally rose to follow her but when she saw what was happening up front, she retook her seat.

“And where do you think you’re off to … Miss Bond? Did I not ask to speak to the cheer team? I know it’s late but this’ll take only a moment. Back to your seat please.”

“Sir… I,” Gaby stammered.

“Mister … Bond! I’m not used to having my authority questioned by a student. Return to your seat, please. We’re all a bit tired and I’d like to quickly say a few words to the Sherwood Foresters!”

Gaby turned to start back up the coach’s entrance stairs but Miss Cowlishaw moved to block her path.

“Go on Gaby … your sister and father are waiting,” Fran whispered.

“Miss Cowlishaw … a word please … now? Dre … errr …Gaby … back in your seat … please?” Mr. Woods firmly requested, exercising some of his authority in front of the remaining students.

As he led Fran off the coach and stood to one side of the opened door, she immediately turned to face him as soon as she stepped down from the steps. Even in the lighting of the school’s car park, Mr. Woods could see the anger reflected in her eyes. Still feeling protective and knowing what Gaby had been through, Fran was livid with Mr. Woods’ choice of words and she let him know how she felt.

“You may be the Headmaster of this school, but I will not stand here and listen to you abuse this child! You’re just as aware of Gaby’s gender as I am and if you need reminding, I have a copy of her doctor’s letter in my bag … and you should have a copy on file with Drew’s records! I assume you’ve actually read it?” Without allowing him to answer in his own defense, Fran carried on. “May I remind you that it’s a legal document and if it’s good enough for American and British Immigration, then it’s certainly good enough for you and this school! In the future … Gaby will be addressed as Miss Bond or Gaby … or Gabrielle … and not … Mister Bond!”

Fran was on a role and she wasn’t going to stop until she finished.

“And for your information … Gaby was correct in leaving the coach just now! You specifically asked to speak to the cheer team … and by her own choosing … she’s no longer a member of the Sherwood Foresters. Therefore, she just assumed that she could leave with the other students!”

“But…” was all Mr. Woods could manage before Fran cut him off.

“Gaby voluntarily left the team after she took us to our first place finish at the competition … and while I don’t agree with it … I respect both her reasons and her decision to leave!“ Then as if to put a stamp on her defiance, she concluded by flatly stating, “I’ll brief you on the status of the competition when we return at the end of half-term … but for-the-record … as far as I’m concerned … it never happened.”

Stepping back inside the coach, she cheerfully addressed the five remaining girls as if nothing happened.

“Girls … your parents are waiting. Enjoy the break and I’ll see you at the end of half-term.”

A stunned Headmaster meekly stood aside and allowed them to disembark. He knew his outburst, however justified he thought it was at the time, was totally uncalled for and that Miss Cowlishaw was correct. He felt an apology to the teen was clearly in order and he soon spotted the Bond family at their car while conducting a quick scan of the dimly-lit carpark.

As he started to jog over to their car, he called out, “Gaby … a moment please?”

When he reached their car, Mr. Woods approached Gaby’s father.

“Dave … may I speak with Gaby, please … it’ll just take a second.”

“Gaby? Mr. Woods would like a word … I’ll wait,” Dave mentioned as he leaned in the opened driver’s door and turned to face his youngest daughter, in the back.

After she exited the car, Mr. Woods took her aside.

“Gaby … I wish to apologize for my earlier comment. It was an unfortunate slip of the tongue … but that still doesn’t excuse it being said. Please forgive me? I promise that it won’t happen again,” Mr. Woods conceded.

“Apology accepted,” Gaby curtly replied and then she started to turn back towards the car.

“One more question, Gaby … whom shall we see after half-term?”

“I dunno, sir … that depends on what happens over the break,” Gaby replied quietly as she got back into the car.

Meanwhile, as Fran helped her off the bus, Ally was troubled about what she’d just witnessed. She couldn’t help but notice that Maddy seemed delighted that the confrontation between Mr. Woods and Gaby even took place. It was just one more incident to add to Maddy’s odd behavior. Almost as if in re-wind, she began to think of recent events involving Maddy and Gaby. Back at the airport, Maddy appeared upset when Gaby managed to get help with the luggage trolley, almost as if she wanted to see Gaby struggle. She also recalled that even Em commented on Maddy’s odd behaviour early in the trip. Then there was the whole thing with Sam. Ally was pretty sure that Maddy deliberately set Gaby up and then later accused the girl of stealing her ‘boyfriend’.

“Why did she even call Sam her boyfriend?”

Before the argument following the cheer competition, Maddy had always insisted Drew was her boyfriend and back in Grottoes, she barely even talked to Sam. Add to that, there was Maddy’s strange behaviour at the cheer competition. She actually despised Gaby and treated her as if she and Drew were two separate people. The longer she thought about it, the more Ally had to admit that Maddy had certainly developed a bit of a mean streak towards the girl.

As she continued to walk towards her parents, she noticed Bernie, Em and Maddy hugging each other before they went and joined their own parents, yet they had acted as if Gaby didn’t exist. Bernie only glanced at Gaby before she got in her parent’s car while Em and Maddy couldn’t even be bothered. Slowly shaking her head, Ally reluctantly had to admit that Gaby hadn’t imagined things and that the ‘gang’ had indeed changed during their stay in Grottoes.

Before getting in the back of her family car, Ally turned and caught Gaby’s eye just as she was returning to her dad’s car after speaking with Mr. Woods. She gave her a final wave and blew her a kiss, then climbed into the back of her own car. While her dad closed her door for her, she recalled Gaby’s cynical words when informed that she was the only one of the ‘gang’ to know the truth about Gaby, as well as her own unanswered question.

“Would things have been better… or worse, if Maddy knew?”

Despite Jules telling her dad how tired she was, the five-minute drive to the Bond house had to have set a record for the world’s shortest power nap. Almost as soon as Dave put the car into park, she was out of the car, through the opened front door and into her mum’s arms.

“Mum!” Jules squealed as she flung herself into Jenny’s outstretched arms. It was only then that she allowed herself to admit her worst fear hadn’t been realized.

“God! How I missed you, darling!” Jenny was almost in tears as the two of them locked in a tight embrace.

“How you feeling? You okay? You cured? I heard your voice on the phone, but … I missed you Mum.” Jules found it hard to put a complete sentence together, her thoughts and emotions raced through her head at lightning speed.

Gaby hesitated for an instant until she heard her dad’s voice.

“I’ll get the luggage, Petal … you go on in … your Mum’s waiting.”

When she entered the house, Jenny released her hold on Jules with a kiss to the cheek and turned to embrace Gaby. After offering her youngest a kiss on the cheek, she released her and holding a hand of each girl, took a step back and looked at her two daughters.

“Be easy with your ol’ Mum, you two … she’s not as strong as she was before … not yet, at least!” Dave cheerfully cautioned as he stood at the kitchen’s entrance while looking at his three girls.

“I won’t break, Dave … besides I had a good nap this afternoon just so I could be up for the kids!” Jenny shot back and then gathered the two girls into a group hug. Dave just smiled back as he shook his head and then continued taking the girl’s bags up to their rooms.

When Jenny released her hold on the girls, Gaby caught her mum staring at her.

“What?“ Gaby’s question brought Jenny out of her thoughts.

“Sorry dear … I’m just happy my daughters are home … any problems at Immigration?”

“Not really … thanks to Fran,” Gaby replied.

“Who?” Jenny firmly asked, unaccustomed as she was to hearing her child refer to a teacher by her first name.

“Fra … I mean Miss Cowlishaw. Sorry ... I guess I’m kinda used to using her name. Jes … ummm … Miss Bell … and Miss Cowlishaw both wanted us to use their first names when we weren’t in school,” Gaby sheepishly revealed.

“It’s an ‘American thing’,” Jules playfully added.

“I doubt if Mr. Woods would tolerate that. You’re just going to have to break that habit …aren’t you?” However, Jenny was only too aware of the bond that had formed between her youngest daughter, Fran and Jessica.

Gaby meekly nodded and then hugged her mum again.

“You kids want a cuppa and something light or are you ready to crash in your own beds?” Jenny asked.

Jules answered for both. “We both slept on the plane and from the airport … but it wasn't our bed!”

As the girls turned to dash off, Jules turned back to face her mum and dad, who had now returned to the kitchen and re-joined the ladies.

“Dad? Gaby said George offered you a job with Mum’s team. We both want you to take it.”

“Even if it means we move to Germany? Maybe even before the end of your year?” Dave questioned.

“Especially if we move to Germany … an’ whenever we move … we’ll adjust … we owe that much to Gabs,” Jules replied and then added, “Can we talk about it in the morning?”

“It’ll have to wait until I get home. I need to put in a few hours tomorrow because of all the time I had off for your mother … okay?” Dave asked. Jules walked back and gave her dad a hug, before running upstairs.

“What do you make of that, luv?” Jenny asked as she wrapped her arm around her husband’s waist.

“I don’t know. It certainly makes things easier. I thought Jules would fight any notion of a move, tooth and nail. I guess they’ll tell us tomorrow … c’mon … you could use the rest yourself,” replied a bewildered Dave as he turned out the lights and escorted Jenny to their room.

The next morning Jules quietly opened Gaby’s door only to find her already up and staring out her window as the early morning sun bathed the bedroom.

“Dad’s making a fry-up, sis … wanna go down?” Jules asked.

“Jules? Whattya see?” Gaby thoughtfully asked as Jules walked over to her sister and stood beside her.

“Warsop,” Jules softly replied as she stood behind her sister.

“We’re really home … aren’t we? What’s gonna happen now?” Gaby quietly asked with an unsteady voice as she looked out the window.

Jules looked in her sister’s eyes as she put her hand on Gaby’s shoulder and pulled her close.

“Remember you’re not alone, sis … you’ve got us.”

“Oh! You’re both up! Coming down? Your dad’s made fry-ups,” Jenny asked as she entered Gaby’s room.

“You girls okay?”

(sigh) “Yeah,” Gaby flatly offered as both girls walked past their mother, each ensuring they gave her a peck on the cheek as they headed towards the bedroom door.

Dave’s fry-ups had always been a hit, but he was always surprised at the way the family dived into his cooking.

“What’s everyone doing today?” Dave inquired of his family.

“I’m gonna pop over and see Charlie and Anna … it’s been … like … forever since I saw them,” stated Jules. Gaby just rolled her eyes at her sister’s impression of an American teenager.

“Not until you’ve done your washing, you’re not. I’m not having six weeks of dirty clothes sitting in a closed case,” Jenny firmly interjected.

“Mummmm … we did laundry at the Walters. Besides we did everything up before we packed.” Jules countered. When her mother looked at her, Gaby nodded her head in agreement with Jules.

“What about the clothes you wore in Washington?” Jenny countered.

“Oh … those,” Jules quietly conceded.

“Yes, those … unpack and then get those clothes washed … it won’t take you that long,” Jenny instructed.

“Can you take the van today, dear?” Jenny asked Dave. “I might want to go out later.”

“Okay … but only if you promise to have a nap later,” Dave shot back. “I don’t want you over-doing it.”

“You girls make sure your mother doesn’t push herself … I’ll be back for tea.” Dave announced as he started for the door after giving Jenny a kiss on the lips.

It was mid-morning before the girls finished with clearing up the kitchen and putting away all their clothes. When Jules closed the front door on her way out, Gaby wandered into the lounge where her mother was sitting.

“Fancy a ride?” Jenny asked.

“Sure! … I haven’t been on a bike since Atlanta. Mum? Can you braid extensions?”

“You treat them just like your own hair … why? You want it braided before we go?”

“Like Tina’s.”

“A single braid?”

“Uh huh … like she wears when she rides.”

“Sure … come here ... and turn around,” Jenny softly instructed.

A relatively short time later Gaby and her mum were standing in front of the door leading out into the garage. As Drew would say, both ladies looked “buff” in their Apollinaris kit.

Their ride took them out of Warsop and headed for Ollerton. The two talked along the way as neither really pushed it. Gaby thought her mum looked a bit paler than usual, but considering she just survived an encounter with cancer, it was understandable. She was just so glad to be home with her, let alone riding with her. They stopped fifteen miles from Warsop, at Retford for a cuppa and to give Jenny a break. While she stayed outside with the bikes, Gaby went in and ordered two teas then brought them out. When asked about her trip to Washington, she told her about Ally’s accidental shooting.

“It’s a good thing for her that you were around. Now tell me … how did you feel when all this was happening?”

“I dunno … but I kinda felt a little weak after they took Ally away and it started to sink in.”

“It’s called ‘shock’ … a normal reaction, “Jenny offered, then softly added, “I’m so proud of you, darling.”

Following a short silence, Jenny changed the subject.

“You fancy coming with me to see Caro this afternoon?” Jenny looked across the small outdoor table at her daughter.

“Wouldn’t I be in your way?” Gaby asked.

“Nope … an’ I could use the company on the drive. Besides you could tell her all about Atlanta,” Jenny stated in a matter-of-fact tone of voice.

“Okay … if you’re sure.” As the two got up to begin the ride back to Warsop, Gaby stopped in her tracks and it was a only couple of steps later that Jenny noticed her daughter hadn’t followed her.

“Darling? What is it?” Jenny implored.

“Caro will be expecting to see Drew, won’t she? Maybe I should stay home,” Gaby’s voice sounded less enthusiastic for the visit.

“Well … she’ll see my daughter instead! She’s going to have to find out sooner or later ... isn’t she? It’ll be okay … besides … I’ll be right there with you,” Jenny explained.

Reflecting on past experiences, Gaby jokingly thought,““If I had a pound note for every time I’ve heard that!”

When they got home and were going into the house after putting the bikes away in the garage, Jenny noticed the message light blinking on the phone as she passed through the kitchen. Picking up the hand set, she dialed the retrieval code and listened. It was from Dr. Sanwari, returning her call regarding his role in changing Gaby’s birth certificate. He wanted Jenny to phone for an appointment upon her daughter’s return from the US. She quickly returned the call and was able to get in for four-thirty the next day. Jenny then proceeded to go have her shower and get ready to go out with Gaby for the afternoon.

“I’ll tell Gaby on the way to Caro’s”

After her shower, Jenny joined her daughter downstairs.

“Veeerrrry nice, dear! I guess I’ll never have to worry about you showing your ol’ Mum up … will I? Now grab your coat and bag so we can go.”

As Jenny unlocked the car, she looked over and saw that Gaby appeared deep in thought.

“Still nervous about going out?” Jen asked.

“Going out … no … seeing Caro for the first time as Gaby … yes!” Gaby replied, trying hard to put a bit of levity into her voice.

“Get in and don’t worry. I’ll be right there and I promise I’ll step in if things get out of hand!” Jenny said in a reassuring tone.

As they both got in the car, Jenny changed the subject. “Better than the old Passat, eh? It was Frank’s wife’s car.”

Gaby did up her seatbelt and for the first time, properly took in the features of their new car and thought to herself, “I can get used to this with no problem. This is really posh!”

Once on the road, they quickly joined the rest of the traffic on the congested artery. Jenny turned her attention to Gaby.

“You know you kids really dropped a bombshell on your dad and I last night … don’t you? Here we were thinking that we’d have some resistance to any move if your father took the job … more so from Jules than from you … then you both come home last night and tell him to take it,” Jenny casually commented.

“Just so’s you know, he hasn’t made a final decision yet because we wanted to hear from you girls first and then discuss it. Last night took a big weight off your dad’s shoulder because of your ‘surprise’ ... thank you. Now he just needs to inform George and Frank and then we take things from there.”

After a quiet moment, curiosity got the better of Jenny. “Not to look a gift horse in the mouth … but may I ask why?”

Gaby looked over at her Mum and in a soft but serious voice replied, “Can it wait until Dad gets home? Jules can tell you everything then ... okay?”

“Of course,” Jenny quietly replied. “I get the feeling that she’d like nothing better than to forget the whole exchange trip ever happened.”

In a brighter mood, Jenny confided, “We’ve been working on something for you since your Dad and I returned from the United States.”

“What?”

“Mmmm…” Jenny mischievously sounded.

“Mummm!” Gaby whined.

“Okay … Dr. Sanwari’s office called and we’re to see him tomorrow afternoon at 4:30.”

“What about?”

“I called him when we got back and asked him to look into what we needed from him to get all your documentation changed … you know … like your name and birth sex on things like your birth certificate, passport, school records, bank accounts … that sort of thing.”

“Can we do that now?” Gaby hopefully asked.

“Not quite 'now' ... but I think there’s a good possibility we can get it done before any move,” Jenny echoed Gaby’s optimism.

“Changing your name is easy. If we only had to do that we could take care of it ourselves with something called a ‘Deed Poll’. Like I said … in your case … it’s a little bit more complicated than that. It’s also changing your birth sex on all your documents that’s in question.” Glancing over at Gaby, Jenny smiled to herself as she could almost visualize the mental gears turning. “I for one will be interested to hear what he has to say about that. If he can arrange the gender change on your birth certificate … then I should think the same process will also take care of legally changing your name as well,” Jenny explained.

Jenny allowed her daughter a moment to let that all sink in for a few minutes.

“By the way, have you thought of what name you’re going to use … besides Gaby, I mean?”

“Uh huh. Gabrielle … Drew … Bond!” Gaby emphatically replied.

“Gabrielle Drew Bond … I like that! … I really do!” Jenny exclaimed and after a brief silence proudly added, “Now I can properly present you to your Godmother!”

After another fifteen minutes in heavy traffic, followed by a quick 'S-turn' onto a quiet residential street, they pulled into the close in front of Caro’s house. When Jenny got out of the car, Caro came off her small terrace to greet her friend. As soon as Caro caught sight of Gaby emerging from the car, Jenny noticed her expression change from ‘not-a-care-in-the-world’ to one of ‘confusion’. “Drew?”

“Caro … you remember my daughter … Gaby … your Goddaughter?” Jenny offered.

Seeing that Caro was at a loss for words, Jenny held her arm outstretched for Gaby to join her at the front of the car. She then calmly turned back to Caro and suggested, “Let’s go back inside. We’ve a lot to catch up on.”

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Mum and Dad learn the details of the American trip
A birthday party is planned

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 3
 

When the three women sat down in Caro’s kitchen, Jenny allowed Gaby give her Godmother an edited version of her history and especially the events since last New Year. When she talked about the American trip, she glanced over any interaction with the other kids. However, her cycling exploits were another matter. Gaby talked in detail about her Saturday rides with Erin and company and when she spoke about her appearance in the Atlanta Winter Classic, Jenny sat back and let Gaby tell her story. Caro just smiled and shook her head when she heard about her goddaughter’s now infamous encounter with Lance Armstrong.

As they were getting up to leave, Jenny mentioned the family's involvement with the Apollinaris Youth Development Project.

“What about Drew’s involvement with the British Youth Squad … his stats and titles?” Caro wondered.

“He died last New Year … an’ no longer exists, except in here,” Gaby solemnly replied as she poked her chest.

“Drew was to be on the squad … not Gaby. It might be a bit awkward if he leaves an’ she shows up … wouldn’t it? Anyway … it won’t matter, since we’re moving to Germany. Dad’s already said we might be there by the end of the school year … if not before.”

“As for my titles and stats … that’s something I guess Mum and I will have to look at after my name change. It shouldn’t be too hard … they already think I’m a girl. I don’t think poor John ever got it right.” (giggle)

“Anyway … wouldn’t having my name legally changed mean they’d have to change my name on my stats by law?” A bit of a smile crossed her face when she threw in, “Besides … it’s not like I ever won ‘Best Boy’….”

“That’s something we’ll have to look into when the time comes, kiddo…” Jenny replied as she put her arm around Gaby’s shoulders and pulled her close.

“Speaking of names, you never did tell me yours…” Caro stated.

“Gab…” Both the Bond women started to answer in unison.

“Go ahead, dear…” Jenny allowed.

“Gabrielle … Drew … Bond,” replied Gaby. “But I prefer Gaby.”

“That name just might make things a bit easier at the Federation. Gabrielle Drew Bond … Drew Bond … maybe no change?” Caro optimistically pondered. “Anyway, as your mum says … we’ll just have to wait and see what comes.”

Moments later, Gaby and her mum were walking out to the car.

As Caro stood on her terrace, she had a smile on her face while watching them go and recalling the afternoon. She thought of how she’d not seen a trace of her godson either in appearance or mannerisms when she looked at Gaby, only a very pretty young lady who looked a lot like her mother.

“Never did get any shopping done, did we?” Jenny asked her daughter as they were heading back to Warsop.

“Nope…” Gaby smirked.

“Oh, well … Caro did get to meet Gaby. I think that went over rather well, don’t you?” Jenny quickly glanced over at her daughter.

“A lot better than I expected!” Gaby admitted.

“If traffic doesn’t ease up, though … your dad’s going to beat us home,” Jenny commented.

Much later, as Jenny eased the car into the close, they saw the camper was already parked and Dave was waiting in the opened front door of their house.

“Saw you coming up the street as I came into the house. How’d your day go?” Dave asked as he kissed his wife on the cheek when she walked past him.

“Quite good, actually!” Jenny then related the day’s events including Gaby’s visit with Caro and the call from Dr. Sanwari.

Well … I’ve already popped a pizza in the oven for tea … it should be ready in about twenty minutes,” Dave commented.

“Dad? … Jules home?”

“Upstairs, Petal.”

“Any idea from our youngest, what the kids have to tell us?” Dave whispered to Jenny after Gaby went to find her sister.

“No … nothing! Even when I talked to her in Atlanta, she’d only talk about her cycling. What happened over there, Dave? You talked to them on the phone more than I did. Either one say anything?” Jenny replied in a hushed voice.

“No … and Jules isn’t saying a thing, either … except ‘wait until tonight’…” Dave quietly stated as he threw up his arms in mock frustration.

Following tea, Jules asked her parents to wait in the lounge and after she and Gaby washed up, they would join them.

“I’ve a bad feeling about this, Jen. Jules has been in a right helpful mood ever since I got home. She told me she even picked-up around the house!” Dave jokingly commented.

“Oh my …” Jenny replied with a smirk.

It didn’t take the two girls long to clean-up and they quickly joined their parents. Jules looked serious when she sat on the couch beside her sister. As the girls looked at each other, Gaby closed her eyes, gave a nod and squeezed her sister’s hand.

“We have to tell ‘em sometime, sis…” Gaby whispered. Jules took a deep sigh and then quietly began.

“You’ll have to know sooner or later, so Gabs asked me if I’d mind telling you. You may have noticed that the only time she talks about our trip is when she’s talking about her cycling … and with good reason…” Jules sounded more like she was giving a eulogy than talking about their trip of a lifetime and as her voice trailed off, she gave a quick shrug of her shoulders.

(sigh) “Some of what I’m about to tell you, guys ... I saw first hand. Most of it’s from all the nightly ‘bedtime talks’ I had with Gabs … but regardless if it’s first or second hand … I saw the effects of what she had to put up with … every day.”

Jenny had a bad feeling when she heard Jules’ words and rose from her chair to squeeze in beside Gaby, on the couch. As she sat down, she instinctively cuddled with her youngest, pulling her close. Dave sat up a little straighter in his chair, ‘waiting for the other shoe to drop’.

“Dad? Does Mum know about when Deb and Brit were here?” Jules inquired. “About how they were convinced…?”

“I told her everything…”

“Good … then I’ll just start right in with Grottoes.” After one last deep breath, she began.

“Sis had hoped that Drew would be going to Virginia … but after I phoned Debbie to find out exactly who they were expecting… we knew that Gabs was to arrive at the Walters. Once we got there, things were okay until our first day of school.”

Jules recounted her sister’s visit, covering the low points as well as some of the highlights. Both Jenny and Dave were surprised at Britney’s behaviour and they were nothing less than stunned when they heard about Maddy’s gradual rejection of Gaby for no apparent reason. However nothing prepared them to hear about their daughter’s suicide attempt or the reason for it.

By the time Jules finished, tears were rolling down her sister’s face.

“I’m sorry, Mum ... I’m sorry…” Gaby repeated over and over between sobs, as she buried her face in Jenny’s shoulder. Dave watched in silence as both his wife and oldest daughter tried to comfort Gaby, as well as each other.

“Darling … it’s not you who should be saying she’s sorry…” Jenny was in tears as she was mentally berating herself for insisting the girls go to Virginia instead of letting them stay with her.

Following a deafening silence, Dave spoke up.

“We don’t know what to say, lass … except we’re sorry you had to go through that…” He then decisively added, “I’m telling George that I’m accepting his job offer, first thing in the morning!”

“That mean we’re moving to Germany?” Jules asked.

“Yes … we’re moving to Germany! I really don’t see how your sister can stay here … not with what you just told us,” Dave confirmed. “I won’t give my notice though, until we know a little more what’s happening with her.”

“Whaddya mean?” Jules wondered.

“Hopefully we’ll know a bit more after we see Dr. Sanwari tomorrow,” Jenny mentioned as she dabbed the tears from her eyes.

“I doubt that Maddy will mention any of this to Carol … but I think she should be told,” Jenny whispered to Dave when the girls later left the lounge.

“I agree ... and the sooner the better…”

After the girls went upstairs, Gaby followed her sister to her door of her room and wrapped her arms around her in a tight hug.

“Thanks, sis… (sniff).”

“You gonna be okay, Gabs?” Jules asked as they parted to go to their own rooms.

“Yeah, I think so. Might as well upload my Virginia pictures. Fran wanted Mad an’ me to make a photo journal for the school’s web page,” Gaby quietly replied. “I know it sounds crazy … but I gotta do something.”

“Why punish yourself with bad memories? I kinda think Fran would understand if you ‘lost’ all your pictures,” Jules softly suggested.

“What else is there to do?” Gaby flatly asked.

“I just don’t want you getting upset again … that’s all,” Jules quietly offered.

“I won’t. I promise I’ll delete all of them at the first tear … okay?” After the two sisters hugged for a second time, each one went off to her own room.

“Gabs? Keep your door open? … I’ll do the same,” Jules begged.

“…’Kay…”

Gaby soon realized that after six weeks, she had a lot fewer pictures than she thought and a good chunk of those had to be discarded because of her ‘photographic ability’ or lack thereof. Almost two hours later, she had burned a partial CD of photos she thought would be suitable for their project.

The musical ring tone of her mobile shook her from her thoughts and when she answered it she heard Maddy’s cheery voice.

“Drew? Ya wanna go to Sheff tomorrow? The others are coming.”

“Yeah … I guess,” Gaby unenthusiastically replied.

“We’ll get the 9:30 bus, then. I’ll let the others know. See ya tomorrow!” Maddy enthused.

“I’ll be there … night, Mad,” Gaby softly replied. She still wasn’t sure what Maddy was feeling.

“Night Drew,” Maddy sweetly echoed.

As Gaby put down the phone, she realized that Drew would have to be the one to show up to go to the mall in Sheffield with the others. Except for Ally, she hadn’t told the others, so as far as they would be concerned, why would Gaby still be around?

Since she was seeing Maddy, she thought it best to put the burned CD in Drew’s jacket, just in case she forgot to pick it up in the morning.

“Mum…” Gaby called out. “We got a problem … Maddy called…”

“Best be back here all the earlier to bring my daughter back, then! We’ve a 4:30 appointment … so let’s say … be back here by 3:00 PM, okay?”

Next morning saw Gaby up bright and early, determined that she wasn’t going to be rushed and that Drew would appear for the trip to the mall – at least on the surface.

She deliberately decided to go full Drew-mode by wearing one of his long-sleeved shirts, jeans and his trainers. After she put her hair back into a low pony, she secured it by a single hair elastic and with a final inspection in her full-length mirror, she went to her parent’s room.

“How do I look, Mum?”

“You look fine … umm … Drew. It’s a bit unusual to see a boy with a pony-tail that long … but not unknown … certainly not after the hair I saw on some of the men while in America. Oh … don’t forget your fingers,” Jenny pointed out with a smile.

“Mummm,” Gaby whined.

“Relax, sweetheart! Your hair is okay … an’ we’ll fix up your nails in no time!” Jenny reassured Gaby as she reached across for her nail polish remover. In a minute or two, Drew was ready to meet the ‘gang’ once more.

“Remember … 3PM!” Jenny called after Gaby as she ran down the stairs and headed for the door.

“Okay … bye, Mum!” Gaby called back.

She knew she was a bit behind schedule, but felt if she moved quickly, Drew would make it to the bus stop on time. As it was, she made it there just as the bus was pulling up and saw that the rest of the ‘gang’ had already queued up to get on. For some reason, she wasn’t surprised to see Mfawny in a skirt, waiting in line with the rest of the kids.

“How come you’re late Drew?” Maddy asked as he jogged up to join the others.

After thinking fast and coming up with a plausible reason for Maddy’s benefit, Gaby decided to quickly change the subject and asked Ally about her arm. Maddy promptly tried to change the topic of conversation back to the task at hand – shopping, but with mixed success. The remaining time on the bus was spent with everyone catching up on the previous day’s events.

“What about you, Gabs?” Ally asked when she didn’t join the others in telling what they did yesterday

“We’re getting off soon … I’ll tell you on the next bus,” Gaby replied. She thought it ironic, but after all the effort she put into having Drew appear, Ally correctly calls her Gaby and no one even takes notice.

Once they changed buses, Em enthusiastically took over the questioning and Gaby proceeded to give them an abridged and heavily edited version of visiting Caro and the morning ride with her Mum. It also occurred to her that Maddy had been unusually quiet as if something was bothering her.

Standing at the mall entrance, Gaby discreetly checked her watch and noted she had a whole three hours before she had to leave.

It was in the main concourse, crowded with shoppers and students enjoying the half-term break that Gaby and the others suddenly realized both Ally and Maddy were very nervous of their surroundings. Only when Ally jumped at a loud ‘bang’ did things register and memories of the shooting in Washington came flooding back. Maybe it was because Gaby was running on adrenalin the day of the shooting that she hadn’t really noticed what effect it’d had on her cousin until they heard the sudden noise. As soon as Maddy heard it she went pale, the memories of the shooting still fresh in her mind.

They quickly made the decision to head for a quiet lunch to let both girls calm down a bit. Once seated, a few I-told-you-so’s were directed at Maddy for thinking that Ally was ready to handle this. In the end, they decided to abandon their shopping plans and head back home, even if it meant taking the slow bus back.

“You’re back early. I didn’t expect you for some time yet,” a surprised Jenny commented.

“Yeah … well … it was too early for Ally … memories of her shooting an’ all. At the time, I didn’t realize how upset Maddy was by the whole thing. She had a hard time in the mall as well,” Gaby explained.

“Well … you did say Maddy saw it. I imagine that left quite an impression.”

“I guess…”

“Give them time, Kiddo … now, pop upstairs and return my daughter … if you’ll be so kind,” Jenny asked Gaby as she headed for the stairs.

“An’ put on something nice!” Jenny called after her.

“I always do!” Gaby allowed as she hit the stairs.

“I know,” Jenny thoughtfully whispered into an empty room while smiling to herself. When Gaby reappeared, Jenny was quite pleased with how she looked.

“We have time before we need to be at Dr. Sanwari’s office … care to stop in at Carol’s for a bit?”

“Um … not really. Maddy doesn’t know about me, ‘member? That’s why Drew went out this morning.”

“Who does know? I don’t want to say anything I shouldn’t … to the wrong people, I mean.”

“Lessee … there’s … us … Gran … Uncle John … Auntie Carol … Fran ... umm … Miss Cowlishaw … Mr. Pilling … Mr. Woods … Mrs. Johnston … Miss Bell … Erin … Caro … and Ally.”

“You sure you haven’t forgotten anyone?”

“Uh uh.”

“How about the rest of your friends?”

“Like Jules told ya … they’ve changed. All things considered … I don’t know how they’d react … ‘specially Mad! For all I know … she’d blab it all over the school just to see me squirm.”

“I take it you’ve no plans to let your school mates in on this either.”

Gaby admitted she never really gave it much thought other than what Jules already mentioned. If they were going to move after a short time, she didn’t think it would be to her advantage to let everyone know.

“Okay … but that leaves you with two choices. Either we try to come up with some kind of story that would hopefully explain Gaby’s appearance and Drew’s disappearance … or … Drew continues to go to school until we move…” Jenny pointed out. “…It’s that … or tell everyone about Gaby.”

(sigh) “I was hoping I wouldn’t have worry about changing between Drew an’ Gaby any more … but … I think he’ll have to stick around for a little while longer, Mum…” Gaby reluctantly admitted.

“At most, it’s only for one term. You can always be my daughter when school’s not in,” Jenny cheerfully offered.

“Besides, look at it this way … it really wouldn’t be any different from before, except this time you’d be pretending to be Drew … and only when you’re at school.” Gaby gave in with a shrug of her shoulder and a warm hug from her mother.

“C’mon, dear … grab your bag and coat. We should get a move on or we’ll be late for our appointment … we can always sit down and talk more about this later.”

Gaby observed one of life’s mysteries first hand. The ease that one finds a parking space is inversely proportional to the urgency to find one! After what seemed like a prolonged struggle and a few muttered words, Jenny finally found a space within reasonable walking distance to Dr. Sanwari’s clinic.

Upon exiting the lift, they soon made their way to the reception desk.

“May I help you, m’am?” asked the young lady at the desk.

“Jenny and Gaby Bond to see Dr. Sanwari. We have a 4:30 appointment,” Jenny replied.

“I’ll let him know you’re here. You can hang your coats in the closet and take a seat. The Nursing Sister should call you shortly,” the receptionist told Jenny. After a short wait they were both called and shown to his office.

“Hello, Jenny … Drew?” Dr. Sanwari greeted both his patients although he wasn’t concerned about Jenny today. Noting Gaby’s appearance, he calmly turned to her and asked, “Or should I now be referring to you by another name?”

“Gaby.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Gaby. I can see a lot of your mother in you.”

“Thank you…”

Once Jenny and Gaby were seated, he took his own seat behind his desk.

“There’re two reasons I asked you to come in this afternoon.”

“Yes?” Jenny politely urged. After a brief pause, he began.

“I wanted to discuss the process surrounding Gaby’s birth certificate.” Dr. Sanwari glanced over to Gaby as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on this desk.

“I’ll have to fax this in to the Registrar General’s Office (indicating a pre-printed form) and arrange a meeting with them … but … because of her being assigned the incorrect gender at birth … I don’t see a problem in her obtaining a new birth certificate with the correct birth gender … along with a name change to something more gender appropriate ... if desired.”

Settling back into his plush, high-backed chair, Dr. Sanwari again looked over to Gaby.

“I take it from your earlier comment, Gaby … that you do intend to change your name … correct?”

“Yes,” Gaby quietly replied.

“Good … I’ll make sure I indicate that in my submission. I’m quite confident that I’ve got all the supporting documentation the RGO requires … but … what I do still need, Jenny … is your authorization to proceed, since Gaby is only 14 … and from you, young lady … I’ll need the correct spelling of the name you wish to have appear on your new birth certificate.”

He then passed the authorization form to Jenny, for both to sign.

“I’ll fax this in within the hour and phone the RGO on Monday to confirm my appointment with them. I also want to check if Gaby and possibly both you and your husband … will be required to attend. I’m told any changes to Gaby’s birth certificate will also include any supporting documentation to those changes, for your records. Any questions thus far?”

“What supporting documentation?” Gaby inquired.

“Essentially it’s an official letter saying your new birth certificate is legal and directing all your existing documentation under your old name and gender, be amended,” Dr. Sanwari explained.

“We’ll have to show it at the school and your bank, before they can change your records…” Jenny mentioned to Gaby. “Also we’ll need it to apply for a new passport.”

“An’ British Cycling!” Gaby quickly added.

“An’ British Cycling…” Jenny parroted with a grin.

The good Doctor could virtually see the excitement building in Gaby as the appointment continued.

“You mentioned that you had two reasons to see us, Doctor…” Jenny recalled.

“Yes … the second reason is to discuss Gaby’s ‘corrective’ surgery,” Dr. Sanwari revealed.

“If Gaby were diagnosed as transsexual … she’d have to wait until at least 18 before any Sexual Reassignment Surgery could be performed. However … as she’s intersexed … the rules we doctor’s have to follow are somewhat different. In such a case, we’re allowed to perform ‘corrective’ surgery at any age … with the appropriate permission of course … and I somehow don’t see that as being a problem, here.”

“What do you mean by ‘corrective’ surgery?” Jenny questioned.

“In the case of an intersexed child … any surgery required to bring that child closer to a ‘normal’ appearance for their desired gender is considered ‘corrective’ as opposed to SRS.”

“In Gaby’s case … it simply means that she can have whatever passes for her ‘male genitalia’ removed and her vagina opened up at any time. Considering that nature is saying that she’s female and going through a normal puberty … for a developing girl … I urge you to do it as soon as possible, before her monthly cycle becomes a problem.”

When Jenny mentioned they would be moving to Germany in the foreseeable future, the doctor suggested that getting it done under the NHS before they left the country would be prudent. After he examined Gaby, he further explained details of both the surgery and post surgical treatment.

“Why don’t you take a couple of days digest all this and then let me know your plans,” Dr. Sanwari offered.

“In a couple of days, then … thank you, doctor...” Jenny beamed as she glanced over at her daughter.

Back home, Dave was brought up to speed with the news of their meeting with the good doctor. Gaby surprised both her parents by being quite enthusiastic about getting the surgery done as soon as she could.

“I spoke to George this morning and told him that I’ve decided to accept his job offer.”

“That’s great … what did Frank say?”

“I told him of the new job and that we would be moving to Germany ... but because we don’t have a firm time-line yet, I didn’t give my official notice ... Frank understood and told me he wasn’t looking forward to the day I would be making things official.”

At George’s request, Dave arranged with Frank to get a couple of days off the following week, so he could meet with him and work out all the details. It was also arranged that Dave would use Jenny’s apartment while he was there. Finally, he assured Gaby he’d be home for her 14th birthday!

“Any idea of when we might move Dad?” Jules asked as she walked in on the last of the conversation.

“By the time I officially let Frank know and then work my notice. (sigh) It’ll probably be a few weeks yet … around Easter possibly. The timing of the move depends on how things work out with your sister,” Dave replied, turning to look at Jules.

Later that evening, Gaby was on the phone.

“Hi, Mad. Want to get together tonight and spend some time on this photo journal we’re supposed to come up with? I’ve already sorted through my photos and burned the better ones onto a CD.”

If she agreed, Gaby knew that it was Drew that would be going over to Chez Peters.

“Okay. I just have to help with the washing-up then I’ll be right over … laters … bye.”

As Gaby put down the phone, Jenny gave her a puzzled look. “You finished washing-up!”

“Maddy doesn’t know that. It was all I could think of to buy me some time. Drew has to get ready!”

“You get ready and I’ll drive you over. I can visit with Carol while you’re there,” Jenny offered.

About a half an hour later, Drew was with Maddy at her computer, both kids busily sorting out the many photos they had accumulated in the States. Maddy had quite a bit more to sort through than her cousin had when she burned the CD, but they both narrowed them down to a manageable lot. It soon became apparent they had an unforeseen problem that they’d have to consult with Fran on. It seems while the photos showed all the kids, Drew and Rhod were noticeably absent in any and all the photos even though as far as the rest of the school was concerned, they were on the trip. It turned out that there was an abundance of photos showing Gaby and Em, though! To be truthful, Rhod did show up on three or four taken on the return flight.

Miss Cowlishaw would have to give this some deep thought.

“Waddya mean you haven’t thought about a party? … You gotta have a party!” Maddy insisted.

“I never really thought about it … maybe I’ll ask Mum later and see what she says.” Drew said rather unenthusiastically as they saved their work and went to find their mothers.

“You two finished already?” Carol asked as the two kids sauntered into the lounge.

“We have to ask Miss Cowlishaw about something on Monday,” Maddy replied.

“Mum?” Gaby quietly asked.

“What do you want, kiddo?” Jenny cheerfully replied.

“You think I can have a small party for my birthday … just the ‘gang’ … an’ maybe a couple of others?” Gaby wondered.

“I don’t know, darling … I may be feeling better as time goes on … but I don’t really know if I’m up to taking on a birthday party,” Jenny said, apologetically. Both ladies saw the sparkle in Gaby’s eyes fade as she heard her mother’s answer.

“Drew could have it here, Jen…”

“Really? … Mum?”

“You sure, Carol?”

“Positive.” Turning to Gaby she laid down a proviso for the party. “I’ll put a guest limit on this, though … just to keep it manageable. No more than … say … twelve … okay?”

“Twelve it is!” Gaby enthused.

Following a bit more discussion, the concept of a simple party birthday morphed into a dinner party with Gaby’s request for one of Carol’s spag bols. After another tea, Jenny and Drew said their goodnights.

“Maddy seemed okay tonight,” Jenny mentioned as they got into the car.

“She’s got her moments. If you noticed, she was rather ‘distant’ tonight,” Gaby dryly commented.

“Explain.” Jenny was curious at Gaby’s last statement.

“Well … before the trip, we were close … like … boyfriend/girlfriend … even when I was Gaby. Come to think of it, especially when I was Gaby!” Jenny couldn’t help but notice the dream-like grin that crossed her daughter’s face.

“Go on…” Jenny urged.

“Now, when she’s nice an’ I’m Drew … we’re … ‘just cousins’ … an’ being me is out of the question because Mad hates Gaby for some reason.” Gaby’s voice faded with obvious disappointment and heartbreak.

“That different, huh?”

“Like Jekyll an’ Hyde!”

“Oh….” Jenny softly exclaimed.

“Mum? You’re a girl, right?”

“Having doubts?” Jenny joked.

“Mummm!” Gaby whinned.

“Sorry … you had a question?” Jenny replied with a smirk.

“I don’t understand Mad … why would she hate Gaby? I’ve done nothing to her,” Gaby lamented.

Jenny heard the anguish in her daughter’s voice.

“Let’s continue this in the house, okay? From what you said, I might have an idea,” she suggested as they turned into their close and pulled up behind the van.

Once inside the house, Jenny took Gaby into the kitchen and sat her at the table. Armed with two teas, she soon joined her daughter.

“Let’s see…” Jenny thoughtfully pondered as she stared at her tea cup.

“According to men … women are complex and emotional creatures … which is true enough. Sometimes we don’t even know ourselves … let alone understand why another woman reacts or thinks as she does,” Jenny thoughtfully offered.

“First … is it possible she’s jealous of you and feels threatened when she’s in your company.”

“Why? She didn’t before we went to the States … an’ she was always finding ways to be close to Gaby … kissing an’ things…”

“And things? Better hold that thought, kiddo…” Jenny playfully smirked. Not wishing to get too far off track, she quickly became serious again.

“Now … I only took a semester of Psych in university … so, I’m no expert … don’t hold this as gospel … but you hinted Maddy showed you more affection when you were Gaby … before you went on your trip … right?”

“Yeah.” Gaby was wondering where her mum was taking this.

“Okay … now hear me out before you say anything. Jules told us that for-whatever reason … prejudice or peer pressure … the kids in Grottoes made you a social outcast because they saw you as a lesbian … even before you arrived. So, it stands to reason that your life-style was thought of by some as ‘just wrong’.” Gaby nodded her understanding.

“It's just possible that Maddy and the others picked up on the feelings of some of the American kids as a result of spending six-weeks closely interacting and living with these same kids … but since no one knew Maddy was your girlfriend, they didn’t treat her with the same contempt as they did you...” Jenny paused for a moment to let that register before she continued. “You agree with that?”

“I guess…”

“I’m simply suggesting that over a period of time, those ideas were unconsciously accepted … or partially accepted … by your friends … and they began treating you as their American friends did.”

“They were brainwashed?” Gaby asked in surprise.

“I guess that’s one way to look at it … but it wasn’t intentional … it just happened...” Jenny theorized. “...but now that your friends are away from the influence of the American kids, I bet you'd see they'd accept Gaby the way they always had … look at Ally.”

“How 'bout Mad? She still hates Gaby,” Gaby wondered.

“Maddy? I dunno. I'm not saying that that's her problem ... it could also be something else, entirely ... but from your account, it's clear that something is troubling her. You’ve told me that her relationship with Drew and Gaby had changed since going to Virginia ... right?” Jenny looked at Gaby as she slowly nodded her agreement.

“Well ... a few times she was nice to Gaby … like before … but that never lasted,” Gaby added.

“I wish I could tell you what her problem is, but all we know for sure is that something happened while you were in the States and now she’s torn between despising Gaby and wanting to continue a relationship with her. Poor girl must be having a real fight within herself.” She paused while Gaby was obviously thinking about what she was just told.

“I’m sure she’ll come around in time, like your other friends … but you might have to step back until she does.

“What if she decides that she doesn’t want me? (sniff) I don’t want to loose her.”

“She has to resolve this herself … and you’re just going to have to accept the outcome … no matter how painful it is to you.” Jenny saw her daughter’s eyes tearing up at the slightest suggestion that she’ll loose Maddy for good.

“Not the best outcome, I know. You really can’t get her out of your heart, can you?”

“No ... (sniff) I love her, Mum…” Gaby quietly confided.

“That’s one part of my son that’s not going away … is it?” Jenny lovingly whispered as Gaby embraced her mum.

“Are you mad at me?” Gaby softly asked.

“Why?”

“For loving another girl…”

“No, dear. Both your father and I love you, no matter who you chose to love. Never forget that…” Jenny stroked her daughter’s hair as Gaby openly cried on her mum’s shoulder.

Much later, Jenny turned out the lights as she slowly escorted her red-eyed daughter up to her own bed. Immersed in a feeling of déjà vu, she felt at peace as she helped her get ready for bed before crawling off to join Dave.

The following morning at breakfast, Dave informed the kids that he was coming home from work early and as he was leaving for Germany early Monday morning, they’d be spending the weekend at their Gran’s since it would be the last time the entire family would be together for a while. The plan was to leave not long after he got home.

“Pack your cycling kit dear,” Jenny called out to Gaby as she walked past her bedroom door.

“Taking yours Mum?”

“Naturally.”

“Kewel!” Gaby exclaimed as she rushed into her closet and reached for her Apollinaris skins.

Jenny also reminded both girls to pack something nice, since they were planning to have at least one nice dinner out.

The rest of the day started normal. Jules went off with Charlie and Anna andDrew spent time hanging out with the 'gang' at Mfawny's, challenging each other to PS2 games. Even with one good arm and the other one supported, Ally was still unbeatable on the F1 circuit! Whenever she wasn’t involved in the games or idle conversation with one of the ‘gang’, Gaby was in deep thought trying to sort out just how the others had changed. Every time Drew looked at Em, she wondered how Rhod could possibly attend school on Monday. He clearly wasn’t in the room with the other kids.

When it came to Maddy, he had to try really hard not to take her aside and talk to her. Ally even quietly told Gaby the same thing her mum did, to give her time and that she’d eventually come around. Gaby wondered if the others could see it, why couldn’t Maddy?

By mid-afternoon she couldn’t take it anymore and using her upcoming weekend visit to her Gran’s as an excuse, Drew finally made her good-byes and walked out. When she arrived back home, Gaby saw that her dad had transferred the rooftop ‘bike carriers’ from the van to the car and was in the process of securing the bikes into their cradles.

“Hi, Pet … you’re back early,” Dave cheerfully greeted.

“I felt like I didn’t belong anymore,” Gaby intoned. Upon hearing his daughter, Dave was at a loss for words. He immediately stopped what he was doing and turned around to give her a long and loving hug.

“I assumed since your Mum’s taking her bike … you are as well ... right?” Dave cheerfully tried to change the subject.

“Uh huh … when we going?” Gaby flatly asked as she was taking the elastic out of her hair.

“Since both you and your sister are back, I guess we might as well get a jump on traffic and leave earlier than we planned. I’ll give your mum about another half hour then we’ll have something light for tea before getting on the road,” Dave explained. “I wouldn’t put it past Gran to have something a bit more substantial waiting for us when we get there.”

Dave kept things on a reasonable schedule, rousting Jenny, making tea, getting everyone organized and the car packed. Despite early preparations, they got away at about the same time as planned. During the trip, Jules contented herself by listening to her CD player with her headphones while Jenny sat in the back beside her and occasionally slept. Except for a short conversation when they started out, Dave and Gaby were pre-occupied in their own thoughts for most of the drive.

A lot had happened to the family in recent weeks and to Gaby in particular. Taking advantage of the silence, she thought about what her mother had said while repeatedly replaying the events of the last couple of months with the ‘gang’, hoping to find what went wrong and why Maddy had changed.

“Princess...” Dave later started to say something, glancing at his daughter only to find she had succumbed to sleep as well. “Never mind.”

As they pulled into Jenny’s mum’s, Josy was waiting at the door and as Dave suggested, she had made a stew, complete with dumplings. Table conversation centred on the trip to Virginia, with the two girls doing most of the talking. Both girls made sure they told Gran a more carefree version of the trip.

After they helped with the washing-up despite their Gran’s objections, both girls acknowledged a lack of sleep and said their ‘good-nights’ to the ‘olds.

“It’ll be an early morning, kiddo! I want to get in a ride before we go to Wrexham,” Jenny reminded Gaby.

After the kids went upstairs, Josy gave them a chance to fall asleep before turning the attention back to her daughter.

“Seems like those two had a lot of fun in America. Shame I didn’t get the real story … did I? Too much eye contact between those two … like they were checking with each other. Is there something I should know?”

Jenny and Dave looked at each other for a minute or two, in silence, before Dave broke the silence.

“I guess they didn’t want to put a damper on the night, but you’re right … there is a lot more to it.” Dave’s voice was quiet, yet serious.

Together, they gave Jenny’s mum a summary of the talk Jules had given them, right down to the failed suicide attempt. When they finished, Josy sat in silence for a few minutes and then with moist eyes staring off at nothing in particular, she managed to whisper, “Thank you for telling me.”

After a while, they turned in as well, or at least Dave and Josy did. Jenny had gone to bed shortly after telling her mother about Gaby’s ‘progress’ with Dr. Sanwari.

Next morning, Jenny kept her promise of an early morning call for Gaby. Their morning ride to Nantwich started in the early low-lying mist that was a feature of the area. Starting out on decent roads towards Audlem, they turned towards Whitechurch before Jenny decided she’d use her intimate knowledge of the area to lead Gaby down some very narrow lanes to Ightfield.

“I thought we were going to Whitechurch…” Gaby stated as she pulled opposite her mum.

“Short cut,” Jenny offered. “I used to take this all the time when I was a lot younger.”

Gaby was glad to see her mum was finally enjoying herself. Jenny had a grin plastered on her face that would make the Cheshire cat envious!

“Rounding Wrenbury and with a few miles back to her mum’s place, Jenny decided to see what she had and upped the pace with a sprint to Ravensmoor. She clearly wasn’t up to her old form with Gaby narrowly edging her out, but it was a very satisfied Jenny that rode up to her mum’s door.

The drive to Wrexham was predictable, complete with a detour to Beeston Castle. Strangely, Jules didn’t offer too much by way of a protest. Dave was already taking mental stock of all the German castles that would soon become available to him. Once in town, the shopping excursion was uneventful but a nice change of pace for all. That evening Josy treated them to a proper dinner at one of the better eateries in Nantwich to celebrate Dave’s job and Gaby’s birthday.

Sunday’s rain cancelled a repeat ride for Gaby and Jenny so the family settled for an improvised trip to Hurleston Locks on the Shropshire Canal, followed by a big lunch back at Josy’s and a quiet afternoon in front of the telly.

Before going home, Gran presented Gaby with an envelope for her birthday and later cornered Jules in her room, as she was packing.

“Jules … the other night ... I felt there was something you and your sister weren’t telling me .... so, after you two turned in I asked your mum and dad to tell me the real story. I’m so proud of you Juliette!”

Gran’s voice was quiet and by the time she finished, she was on the verge of tears as she gathered Jules into a long hug.

“She’s my lil’ sister, Gran. With all she was going through … how could I just look away? She needed me … an’ like Mr. Walter’s said … I was all she had. I guess wot I did, just wasn’t good ‘nuff … it was pure luck that I caught her when I did.” Jules whispered into her grandmother’s ear as she returned the embrace.

“You did all you could do and because you cared enough to check on her … I have both of my granddaughters here with me,” Josy softly replied through trembling lips.

Later, as Dave and the family left to return to Warsop, they were looking to the next day with mixed feelings. It was another quiet ride with each of them wrapped up in their own thoughts of the coming day.

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

"It's my party and I'll cry if I want to"

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 4
 

Monday morning and school arrived too early for Gaby. She got up earlier than Drew normally would’ve on a school day after deciding the previous night that she had to bring him back and she wanted give herself plenty of time.

“Mum? Why’s Dad home?” Gaby asked after she heard the unmistakable sounds of Dave’s snoring.

“Shhh … George phoned late last night saying he had a meeting with the UCI at their offices and would be gone until the end of the week. Your dad was asked to come on the weekend instead,” Jenny quietly explained.

“He’ll be going in later, but he’s already called Frank and told him he’d be in the office all week.”

“Oh … okay,” Gaby quietly answered with a shrug of her shoulders. As she turned away, Jenny noticed that evidence of her daughter still remained.

“Darling … don’t forget to take your studs out,” Jenny pointed out as she was putting in her own earrings. It struck Gaby a bit funny, that her mum was just as nervous about going back to school as either Jules or herself. For the first time in two years, Jenny had to worry about a job interview and with her old boss, no less. As she gathered up the kids, she repeatedly made sure they had everything they’d need for the day.

Both girls felt really strange to be back in school uniforms. The irony that Gaby was still cross-dressing was not lost on either of them. Only this time, it was Gaby that was pretending to be a boy named Drew.

“It won’t be for long, sis. It’s only for school an’ only until we move,” Jules softly commented.

Oddly enough it took more time for the three women to get in the car than it did to drive to the school. Still with Jenny driving, they had bought themselves some time as opposed to if they had taken the bus.

“Mum? Can you tell Mr. Woods about Drew for me, please? I’ll tell Mr. Pilling and Miss Cowlishaw,” Gaby asked when they got out of the car after pulling into the school’s car park.

“Sure, dear. Now be off you two … and I’ll see you at home,” Jenny encouraged.

Drew went directly to her home form and informed Mr. Pilling of the deception. He started towards his usual seat when she saw it was already occupied.

“Drew! There’s an empty seat over here,” Paul called out while he pointed to the seat in front of him. As Drew approached and sat down, Paul lifted his pony tail and added with a touch of disbelief, “Nice hair …”

“Thanks … drives the girls wild…” Drew flatly replied and then gestured at his usual desk. “Who’s at my desk?”

“Helen somebody. She started while you’re away. How’s the US of A, anyway?” Paul replied. Drew managed to mention Ally got shot before Mr. Pilling asked for everyone’s attention.

At the end of the usual Monday morning assembly Mr. Woods officially welcomed the exchange students back from Virginia and true to form, made his usual big deal about Drew’s cycling. The Atlanta race was too much to pass on. He also alluded to Ally’s unfortunate incident, but never identified the student. At the conclusion of the assembly, Maddy and Rhod were irritated that Mr. Woods never mentioned a word about the Sherwood Foresters.

The rest of the day was pretty normal for Warsop. Drew managed to keep his ponytail partially hidden under his blazer. She still noticed the odd strange look from some of the kids, but nothing too unsettling. During Art, he managed to let Fran know what was going on and Maddy was able to speak to her about the problem with the photo journal.

“Leave it with me, Maddy … and remember … cheer practice after school,” Fran imparted. Turning to Drew, she quietly asked, “Any chance Gaby will show up?”

“Sorry Miss,” Gaby replied in almost a whisper.

“I know. Still … I had to ask. I can always hope … can’t I?”

Maddy turned away and went back to her activity, clearly disappointed at his answer.

Later back at the Bond’s, the family had just sat down to tea when Jenny informed Gaby that Dr. Sanwari had successfully presented his case to the RGO and the process of issuing a new birth certificate had begun.

“The good doctor appears to be well connected in the medical world,” Jenny allowed.

“Well … the list of names that signed Gaby’s test result letter seems most impressive,” Dave replied.

“Either way … but that man has moved mountains! I know he agreed that Gaby should have any surgery before we moved, but I expected we’d have to wait for a bit … you know how fast the NHS is,” Jenny gushed. “I don’t know what he did or who he spoke to, but he’s got her scheduled for the second week in April, at the North Manchester General.”

“That was fast … who’s he blackmailing?” Dave joked.

“Probably some Lordship in the Ministry,” Jenny replied with a chuckle.

That evening Ally called Gaby.

“Hi, Gabs … I just phoned to warn you,” Ally cautioned.

“About...?” Gaby inquired.

“Watch yourself around Maddy … is she ever P/O’d at you! She’s blaming you for the whole thing!” Ally continued.

“Now what?” Gaby sarcastically asked.

“After practice … Miss C asked Bernie, Maddy, Em and me to stay and…”

“I thought you left the Foresters when I did,” Gaby recalled.

“I did … but Miss C caught me today in the corridor between sets and asked me to come along for a meeting with the others … about Grottoes.”

“I guess that’s what she wanted when she asked me in Art an' I told her ‘no’. I thought she wanted me to talk me into joining the Foresters again…”

“She probably did. After the meeting she asked me to reconsider. I told her ‘no’ … but … I somehow think she knew that before she asked…”

“Hmm … anyway … you were telling me about Maddy…”

“Oh, yeah … Miss C admitted to talking with Mr. Woods before today’s assembly and had insisted that he not mention the cheer competition … at all … because as far as she was concerned … and I quote … ‘it never happened’ … unquote.”

“Maddy must’ve loved that. Winning that competition meant so much to you guys…”

“Yeah, well … she told him that both the incident that caused you to leave and the fact that the only thing they were able to bring back to Warsop were ‘bragging rights’ … in her words … left a ‘bad taste’ and it would be better if we ‘let it die a natural death’.”

“I’m so dead…” Gaby mumbled.

“Like she says … we know we did it and that’s all that really matters,” Ally allowed.

“Fran knows why I left … an’ Maddy only has herself to blame for wot ‘appened at the cheer comp!” Gaby explained.

“That’s what she told Maddy … and Em … in no uncertain terms,” Ally agreed.

“And?”

“Look! Bernie and I agree with Miss C. The only problem is that Maddy’s not letting the facts get in her way. She insists on giving you all the credit for this! Em’s keeping silent cuz she knows better.”

(sigh) “So … all I’m sayin’ Gabs … is that you should watch your back!”

Gaby thanked Ally for the warning and they both said their ‘goodnights’ then hung up.

The following morning, Drew, ever mindful of Ally’s phone call, decided to keep their usual routine and walked to Maddy’s place to pick her up before catching the bus for school, despite the cold blustery winds.

“Crikey, even the weather has it in for me!” Gaby thought as she pulled up her jacket’s hood against the wind and tied the drawstring.

As he was waiting to cross at an intersection, Helen approached, pushing a heavy-looking touring bike.

“Umm … hi, Helen. Say … aren’t you supposed to ride those things?” Drew playfully commented as he pointed to her bike.

“My gears are stuck … again. It happens all the time.”

“Mind if I take a look? Dad’s taught me a thing or three ‘bout fixin’ my bike.”

After Helen gave him the bike, Drew quickly saw the problem when he tried to work the gears. However, he was only partially successful in correcting the problem, but it was enough for her to continue riding to school.

“Thanks, Drew. See you in home form,” she called back as she started to ride off.

Sets were unremarkably normal. It was during their morning break when Drew noticed Helen was keeping to herself or more specifically, the other kids were ignoring her. Since the rest of the ‘gang’ was absorbed in their own little world, he took it upon himself to approach her and try to befriend her. Following some small talk, he finally invited her to his birthday party the following evening.

“I dunno,” Helen shyly answered.

“Whaddya mean … you dunno?” Drew gently prodded.

“I dunno,” Helen meekly reaffirmed.

“All I ask is that you think about it an’ let me know by the end of the day … okay?” Drew softly pleaded.

“Okay … I promise,” Helen agreed.

“What were you doing?” Ally asked when he rejoined the group.

“Nothing. I tried to fix her bike this morning and was just asking how it was,” Drew replied.

“Why were you even talking to her?” Maddy demanded.

“Why not? Her an’ her mum just moved back ‘ere from Holland after losing her dad. I can personally attest to wot it’s like to have no friends an’ considering how you lot are acting toward her … I thought she needed one ‘bout now…” Drew countered with a ferocity that took Maddy aback. “…So I invited her to my party!”

“You coulda asked me first! It’s my house…” Maddy sternly replied.

“I wasn’t aware that you had final approval of MY guest list…” Drew sarcastically spouted.

“It’s my house…” Maddy repeated.

“You’re not gonna pick my friends, Mad … but if you really don’t want Helen in YOUR house … fine! I guess I can always cancel the party. Of course I’ll have to let everyone … including our ‘rents … know why.”

Maddy stared back in defiant silence. When Drew didn’t back down, she bowed her head in defeat.

“No … don’t cancel your party,” Maddy slowly whispered.

“She hasn’t learned anything from Grottoes, has she? Maddy still thinks she can manipulate Gaby any way she wants,” Ally thought as she watched Maddy’s reaction.

“Don’t worry, Mad. She’s not into racing bikes … so there’s no way she can possibly be even be considered as Bond material...”

Neither Drew nor Ally were at all surprised to hear Rhod’s catty remark as he quickly rushed to Maddy’s defence. Since he returned from the States, they’ve both noticed that his whole attitude and behaviour had become increasingly more like Em.

After the short verbal exchange with Maddy, Gaby thought about what her mum had said about the ‘gang’. It was like old times with Ally and Bernie. Although she recognized that Maddy had changed, she was at a loss to understand Em’s steadfast attitude towards Gaby. The more she thought about it, the more troubled she was. As Drew looked at Rhod, his thoughts wandered.

“Okay … so Rhod spent six-weeks living as a girl named Em, amongst kids who had a thing about gays and transgendered kids. As far as Em knew, we were both boys pretending to be girls, yet she’d gone along with the other kids and decided to hate me. Bet she would’ve loved it if some of the boys discovered Gaby. Talk about the pot calling the kettle black! At least Mad didn’t try to show ‘me’ to the world!”

The bell signifying the end to the morning break brought Gaby’s thoughts back to reality as the ‘gang’ returned to sets. By lunch, Maddy had appeared to forget the morning’s tiff and the rest of the school day passed unceremoniously.

Later that afternoon, Drew was walking home from the bus stop by his place and looking forward to just being Gaby, when he heard someone calling his name.

“Drew! … Wait up!” As he turned around, he noticed Helen coming up fast on her bike.

Hey! I’m really sorry about this morning … but if you still want me at your party … I’d love to come,” Helen hesitantly offered after she coasted to a stop beside him.

“Brill!” Drew replied. He then informed her of the time and place, before they parted company.

Wednesday morning came and not only was it was Gaby’s fourteenth birthday but it was also Jenny’s part-time teaching debut.

“Happy Birthday darling!” chorused Dave and Jenny as Gaby came into the kitchen for breakfast.

“Cards are on the table,” Jenny offered.

Gaby sat down and proceeded to open the small collection of cards. There was the usual from family including those they didn’t normally see, like her dad’s parents and siblings. Only Gran and Caro sent cards addressed to Gaby, the rest being addressed to Drew.

She received a home-made card from Cat, Drew’s friend over in Dunstable. Britney and Debbie even sent one!

Opening Caro’s card, a ten pound record voucher drifted down onto the kitchen table.

“Thank you, Caro!” Gaby thought while musical possibilities went through her head.

As Jules entered the kitchen, she wished her sister a happy birthday and followed that with a kiss to the cheek. After breakfast, Jenny had Gaby go upstairs so Drew could get ready for school.

“Get right home after school. I want you ready by the time I get in,” Jenny instructed Gaby as she and her sister exited the parked car.

At school Drew got a couple more cards from the ‘gang’. By and large, the day was normal with the exception of Jenny taking her first Geography class and her son being one of her students.

“Crikey! That was just plain weird!” Drew enthused as the ‘gang’ walked out of the classroom.

“Why? I rather enjoyed having your mum teach us,” Bernie remarked.

“You don’t have to call your own mother … Mrs. Bond,” Drew jokingly replied with a shudder and a ‘scrunched up’ expression.

“Everyone ready?” Dave later asked when the family was about ready to leave for Carol’s. Gaby felt strange when she realized that for once, the family insisted that Drew make an appearance when they were going out for the evening.

Meanwhile at the Peters, Maddy had finished getting ready before she retrieved Jessica’s present from its place in her underwear drawer. She knew Miss Bell wanted her to pass it on to Gaby before they left Washington, but considering everything going on at the time, she forgot.

Since she didn’t wish Drew to see the present before hand, she took it downstairs and into the lounge, where she looked for the perfect spot to leave it. As she scanned the room, her eyes fell on one of the side tables topped with some ‘clutter’ that had been moved from elsewhere to accommodate the party. After she meticulously re-arranged some of the items around the present, she looked at her handy-work and smiled to herself.

“Perfect!”

Everyone who was supposed to be at the Peters’ was there by 6:15, except Helen. Jules thought her brother was going to have a heart attack when Em arrived instead of Rhod. Drew was sure Paul and Clive were going to twig when she showed up in his place.

In many ways, Gaby wished she were able to be herself and look as pretty as the other girls. None of them looked less than seventeen!

“There’ll be other birthdays, dear…” her mother knowingly whispered as she stood behind her son.

While the invited settled into the lounge, Maddy observed a figure standing across the road, in the shadows and showed Drew.

“I think I know who that is…”

“Let ‘er make up ‘er own mind,” Maddy replied with a sense of distaste.

“Be right back!”

“Drew…” Maddy pleaded to an empty room as he quickly left her side.

As he slipped out of the Peter’s back door to investigate, his gut instinct told him that it was Helen. Crossing the street at a point well away from the house, he walked back down the road towards the mysterious figure. As he approached, looking like any other kid out for a walk, he realized it was Helen, obviously still unsure if Drew’s friends would welcome her.

Following some coaxing, she allowed Drew to escort her to the Peter’s and the party. Once inside, Maddy’s conduct told him that she still hadn’t quite accepted Helen’s presence. Ignoring his cousin’s pettiness as much as possible while acting as the perfect host, he made the introductions and finally it was time for everyone to sit down to eat. After dinner, while the ‘olds cleared the table, the kids were encouraged to go into the lounge where Drew was to open his gifts.

“Happy birthday, mate!” Clive offered as he held out his present. Upon tearing off the wrapping paper, Drew held a DVD copy of “Under Arrest”.

Em was up next with her present, a NASCAR PS2 game she had played back in Grottoes. Holding it up, Drew playfully directed his comments at Ally while holding up the game for her to see.

“Let me practice a bit, Ally ... and Em and I will take you on!”

Turning back to Em, he called out, “Thanks Em.”

Bernie followed with a ski fleece. Drew thought it would look better on Gaby, but she couldn’t tell her at the moment.

Next, Paul offered up his present – a voucher for the ‘Space Academy’, one of Drew’s favourite places. Ally added a sports wallet to the growing pile of presents. When she was sure no one was looking except for Drew, she mouthed “Happy Birthday, Gabs.”

Maddy’s present was an enigma to Gaby. It was a pair of concert tickets to the Bryan Adams concert in Manchester, later in the year. On one hand, it was a very thoughtful gift from her girlfriend. The fact it was a pair of tickets meant Maddy was saying she wanted to attend the concert with her cousin, but who?

Family presents were up next. Jules gave her sister a voucher for one of the bookstores in town and the ‘olds combined to get her a gift certificate from Marks & Spencer’s.

“Your dad and I felt sure that Gaby can use this … Happy Birthday, sweetheart,” Jenny whispered as Gaby accepted the present.

“Thanks Mum,” Gaby whispered.

Following the presents, Mad and Paul transformed the lounge into a disco. After a dance or two the ‘olds retreated to the patio and left it to the kids.

By this time, Drew noticed Helen wasn’t in the room and went to investigate. He found her coat still in the closet and saw the kitchen door was ajar. After quietly slipping outside to look for her, he noticed her standing and looking up at the night sky. Meanwhile, Maddy had noticed that Drew left the room and took the opportunity to tinker with the table clutter and make Jessica’s present all that more noticeable. She had hoped someone would’ve noticed it while Drew was opening his gifts.

“Ever wonder if there’s a heaven, Drew?”

“I dunno. I prayed to God a lot when Mum was sick … but I don’t know if it got far… “

“Well … I know there is. When I look up … I just know Dad’s up there looking out for Mum and I.”

The two stood in silence for a time before she thanked Drew for inviting her.

“For the first time since Dad died … I’ve felt happy … and I was still able to think about him.”

As they went back inside to rejoin the party, Em took Maddy aside and showed her the forgotten present.

“Hold it guys! Em’s found another prezzie for Drew,” Maddy announced as she halted the music.

“Drew? There’s one more…” As she sweetly looked at him she thought “…’ere it comes!”

Em picked it up and looked at the tag, then turned back to Drew with a questioning look.

“Who’s it from, Em?” Maddy called over when the room was quiet.

“It’s … for Gaby … from Miss Bell,” Em replied. A mischievous look slowly formed on her face as she looked at Drew.

“Gaby? Where is she? I thought Drew said she wasn’t going to be here,” Clive blurted out.

Ignoring Clive’s outburst, Maddy called back, “Well, give it to her!”

Without another thought, Em handed it to Drew, saying for all to hear, “Happy Birthday, Gabs!”

After six weeks in Grottoes and the decision to embrace Gaby, she was caught off balance by the unexpected exchange and readily accepted the gift.

“Thanks, Em.”

Clive followed Em’s every move in hopes he’d see Gaby. Instead, when he saw Em give the present to Drew, the proverbial light bulb finally began to show life. Just the way a few loose strands of Gaby’s hair hung around her face, her expression and the angle of her face in relation to Clive’s point of view, made the pieces fall in place. Clive was looking at the face of the girl of his dreams!

“Gaby? You're … Gaby? All this time, I’ve … bloody ‘ell! What’s wrong with you? To think I’ve been mates all this time with a … that’s just … shit! Why Drew? Why?”

Paul was as initially stunned as were the others, with the sudden realization that his long-time mate was also the very pretty girl he knew as Gaby. Knowing how Clive felt about the girl, he could well understand his mate’s angry reaction to Drew’s exposure.

With verbal chaos growing all around her, Gaby remained standing alone in the middle of the room clutching the wrapped box that held Jessica’s present, while tears welled up in her eyes. Through her distorted vision, she slowly scanned the room. Several simultaneous arguments assaulted her ears as she saw her friends taking sides and shouting at each other, all at once. Bernie and Ally were busy giving Maddy and Em a piece of their minds for the obviously pre-planned and humiliating exposure of their friend. Paul had to raise his voice in his efforts to calm Clive. Only Helen stayed quiet in a corner on her own and watched everything unfold.

Not knowing exactly what to do with her fears now realized and her world in ruins, Gaby felt she had to get out of the room to collect her thoughts and have a good cry. Now completely in tears, she instinctively dropped Jessica’s present where she stood.

As she started to run out of the lounge and head for the stairs, she came face-to-face with Maddy, who was still receiving a severe tongue-lashing from Ally. She only halted her verbal assault when Gaby suddenly stopped and peered into Maddy’s cold eyes. The longer she looked, the more she was convinced that Maddy was very proud of herself and what she did.

“Happy Birthday … Ga-bee,” Maddy sarcastically taunted, as both Bernie and Ally apologized to Gaby with their eyes.

Upon hearing her cousin’s biting salutation, an uncontrollable wave of anger suddenly swept over Gaby and without thinking, swung her opened palm across her cousin’s face as hard as she could, knocking her to the floor.

“WWWAP!”

Everyone in the room froze as the sound echoed throughout the house like a gun shot. All eyes quickly focused on Maddy as she lay crumpled up on the floor in a most unlady-like pose.

Soon after finding herself on the carpet at the base of her chair, Maddy propped herself up on one elbow and assumed a more modest pose, while her free hand covered her stinging cheek. A trickle of blood mingled with her lipstick at the corner of her mouth before starting to run down the side of her chin. Even though tears freely ran down her face, no sound came out of her. Gaby’s reaction came as a complete shock to Maddy and when she instinctively looked up into her victim’s eyes, she felt a chill run down her back by what she didn’t see in the cold eyes staring back at her. As Em moved to her friend’s assistance, Ally made a grab with her good arm.

“You’ve done enough … so don’t even think about it! Paul and Clive are right over there. You get my meaning … RHOD?” Ally hissed. “You’ve no bloody idea what you’ve just done!” Although Em was stunned by Ally’s anger, she did understand her implied warning and a very pale Mfawny slowly sat back in her chair.

Without a word, Gaby suddenly resumed her run for the stairs, passing Jules as she came down.

“Wait … sis!”

Seeing her run by in tears, Jules quickly turned and followed her sister back up the stairs and into the Peters’ spare bedroom. Hearing the commotion from out on the patio, the ‘olds quickly ran into the lounge.

“Gaby hit me, Auntie Jen!” Maddy whined. Jenny was taken aback by her use of her daughter’s name, considering Paul and Helen were standing near-by.

“If she didn’t … I would have!” Ally angrily shot back. She quickly told Gaby’s mum the story of what had happened.

“Where is she?” Jenny impatiently asked.

“Upstairs! I think I saw Jules go with her,” Bernie replied and Jenny darted for the stairs.

In the meantime Carol, John and Dave were trying to restore some semblance of order with the kids.

“We’d like to sort things out here … so if you’ll all just quiet down … that would be appreciated,” Carol asked the kids.

Once they calmed down, she quietly asked, “Now … what exactly happened here?”

Helen had earlier retrieved the abandoned present off the floor in the midst of all the chaos and now walked over and gave it to Carol.

“Mrs. Peters? Here … Maddy told her to give this to Drew,” Helen timidly offered while pointing at Em.

Carol took one look at the tag then turned to Maddy.

“Madeline Elizabeth Peters! … You … You have done some mean things in your life … but … this time … you’ve outdone yourself!” she briefly paused to compose herself. “You’re lucky she only hit you once!” Carol’s anger left her speechless.

Clive was sitting alone, subdued and unsure who he was more angry with, Drew or himself. Thinking back, he had to admit that Drew as Gaby, always did try to discourage him. He just never listened. A bit of a smile crossed his face when he recalled how at the school’s last Easter Disco, Gaby took a swing at him and connected after he stole a kiss.

“I couldn’t just take a hint and forget her, could I?” Clive was heartbroken.

“Mrs. Peters? May I go upstairs an’ see her ... I might be able to help … please?” Ally asked after approaching Maddy’s mother. Sensing Carol’s uncertainty, she quietly offered, “I know all ‘bout … Gaby … an’ she’s still my friend.”

“Go on dear,” Carol softly allowed. Ally quickly went up the stairs and softly knocked on the door. When Jules answered, she explained that Carol told her it was okay to come up.

Upon entering the room, she saw Gaby on the floor and backed into a corner with her knees up under her chin. Her body was heaving with each great sob and Jenny was kneeling in front of her, speaking softly trying to calm her down.

“She gonna be okay, Jules?” Her simple question was answered by a silent shrug of the shoulders.

Walking slowly over to the corner occupied by Gaby and her mother, Ally knelt down while keeping her eyes on her friend.

“Mrs. Bond … mind if I talked to Gabs?” Jenny silently got up and let Ally slide in beside Gaby. Taking hold of Gaby’s hand, Ally placed her finger under her friend’s chin, gently turning her face until their eyes met and in a very calm, quiet voice, talked to her.

“I know you feel like Maddy just ran a sword through you ... and if you just sit here and cry … she’s won! It’s gonna be hard, but you know you’re gonna have to face those kids downstairs sooner or later. The longer you wait, the harder it’ll be.” Gaby’s gaze slipped to the floor as Ally’s words sunk in. “Gabs? Look at me! … Please? You know I’m right, don’t you?”

When Gaby raised her eyes, there was a brief silence before Ally continued.

“Those kids down there, deserve an explanation … especially Clive. He was your mate … and finding out Drew and Gaby are really the same person, just crushed his heart. He’s hurting, Gabs … he really fancied you.” As Gaby’s heavy sobs slowed in their frequency and she began to calm down, Ally continued with her efforts to appeal to the terrified girl. “You’ve nothing to be ashamed about. Just go back in there … head held high … and tell them the truth about you and Maddy … an’ … Gaby. You may not believe it now … but you do have friends downstairs. Both Paul and Clive know what kind of person Drew was … and they know Gaby. You also know they’re both great guys who won’t judge you without a reason … all you have to do is tell ‘em the truth ... but you’ve to give them a chance.”

Ally tried to see if anything had registered with her friend and then she gripped Gaby’s face between her palms and gently pulled her forward until they touched foreheads. In a soft voice, like a girlfriend sharing a secret, she carried on.

“And all Helen sees is a kind and gentle kid who let her call him a friend … and now that friend’s in a lot of pain. She’s also in pain, Gabs. Seeing two of your friends turn on you like that … she also just wants to understand … not judge. These kids aren’t dumb. They’ll see Maddy and Em for who they are … and for what they’ve done.”

Ally looked deep into Gaby’s eyes for a brief moment before adding a final comment.

“Besides … hearing the truth about Gaby might give those two a well deserved shock.”

Both Jenny and Jules were now kneeling on the floor and looking on as Ally wiped away some of Gaby’s tears with her finger. On impulse, she then leaned over and tenderly kissed her on the lips.

“We love you, Gaby … an’ despite wot you think, you’ve got some real friends here. C’mon ... let’s go downstairs. They’re waiting.”

Gaby closed her eyes and sat in silence, breathing deeply, for a few moments before slowly standing up. When she did, Jules and her mum also got up from the floor. After Gaby rose to her feet, she reached out and offered her hand to help Ally up.

“You’re right … (sniff). Give me a moment (sniff) … to wash my face. I’ll be right (sniff) … back.” Gaby then looked over at her sister. “I said I’d be right back (sniff) … sis…an’ I will. I promise.” Ally thought that last statement of Gaby’s a bit odd, but when she saw Jules take her mum’s hand and the pair exchange worried glances, she knew something was behind it.

Although she didn’t have her breastforms and was still wearing Drew’s clothes when she returned, the person that walked back into the room was definitely Gaby. Taking Ally’s advice, Gaby had removed the single hair elastic and her hair, now parted in the middle, hung loose over her shoulders as she preferred it. She also was wearing the sleepers that she continued to carry in Drew’s wallet out of habit, as well as some of Maddy’s make-up that was left in the bathroom.

“Ready?” Gaby whispered as she embraced both Jules and her mum in a hug.

Hushed conversations in the lounge ceased as the kids caught sight of the four girls slowly coming down the staircase. As she stepped off the bottom step, Gaby quickly scanned the lounge and it was apparent from the guilty way they all looked back, the speculation had started. A slight smile mentally materialized when she also noticed that a physical gap had appeared between where Maddy and Em were sitting and the other kids, suggesting isolation of the two had begun.

As soon as she entered the room, Gaby went and stood in the middle of the floor with Jules standing behind her. Jenny stayed over by the wall in the hall in front of Dave, allowing him to put his hands on her shoulders and pull her into him. Ally reached for Gaby’s hand as she walked past her.

“We’re here for ya!” Ally whispered before heading over to take a seat on the floor, between Bernie and Helen.

“I’m right here, sis … just take a deep breath … ‘member … you’ve done nothing wrong!” Jules whispered into her sister’s ear, while her hands gently rested on Gaby’s shoulders.

Through damp eyes, Gaby looked around the room as she took a deep breath and began to clearly speak in a soft voice.

“Ummm … my name’s Gabrielle Bond … although you all know me as Gaby … an’ … I was kinda born a girl … 14 years ago today … ‘cept no one bothered to tell me or my family until last New Year…” Following her opening comment, you could have heard a pin drop on the carpeted floor. “I think you guys deserve to know what’s going on …so I’ll start at the beginning…”

She began relating an unedited version of Gaby’s early life and Maddy’s role in bringing her to life, as well as their developing relationship, both as Drew and as Gaby. The kids were surprised to learn that Drew was routinely seen as a girl outside of Warsop College, even when he wasn’t trying to appear as Gaby.

“Mad … you knew long ago … didn’t you? You’d have to have seen the physical changes … I know I did. I tried to kid myself that they weren’t anything to worry about …but … why didn’t you say anything to me … or to anybody? Gaby quietly wondered while looking directly at her.

Gaby continued her story with the American’s visit to Warsop, her involvement with the Sherwood Foresters, the medical testing Drew underwent because of the black-outs and the emergence of Gaby as a result of those tests.

While trying not to get emotional, she briefly talked about her trip to America. She pointed to her treatment by both the American and British kids, the Cheer Comp and Miss Cowlishaw's decision as possible reasons that directly lead to the incident earlier in the evening. As a final comment, she admitted that it was defenitely Gaby and not Drew, who went to Virginia.

“I tried to tell you in the States, Mad … but … you were too busy pushing me out of your life to listen…” an emotional Gaby quietly revealed. Maddy hung her head and averted her gaze as Gaby looked at her.

“The good news is … you won’t have to put up with me much longer,” Gaby sarcastically revealed in a calm quiet voice. Upon hearing their friend’s announcement, puzzled expressions began to appear on the faces of her guests. “I was hoping that I could start being Gaby 24/7, when I returned from the States … an’ that I could count on all of you for friendship and support … but … ‘cuz of you, Mad … and how you guys acted towards me in Grottoes … Jules and I knew that wasn’t likely to happen … so after talking with Mum an’ Dad … we’re moving...”

“…To Germany!” Gaby added after a short, but calculated pause.

Maddy’s gaze abruptly turned back to her cousin as she sat wide-eyed, paralyzed with disbelief at hearing Gaby’s newest revelation.

Following-up on her daughter’s comment, Jenny summarized the reasons for the move.

“All of you here know what it’s been like for our family while I’ve been signed with Team Apollinaris … having to live in Germany while being separated from my family hasn’t been easy for any of us.” Following a brief pause, she continued with a more detailed account of events. “While you kids were in Virginia, both Dave and I had the pleasure of travelling to Atlanta with my team. While I didn't ride with them, I did get to see Gaby ride the Atlanta Winter Classic. Following the race, Dave was offered a position within the Team Apollinaris organization and had yet to decide one way or another … until the other day when we learned how her friends treated my youngest daughter while she was in the States. After that, there was no question!”

Another pause while she quickly scanned the room with the practised eye of a teacher lecturing her class.

“Also… it goes without saying that Dave’s new job and our move to Germany will let this family be together … again. More importantly … it’ll give Gaby a proper chance for a decent life … something that we fear, is now no longer possible in Warsop.”

Jenny’s final comment had the impact of a bomb! Silence engulfed the room as the kids realized that they all played a part in literally forcing Gaby from their midst.
As she looked around at the faces of the kids trying to see their thoughts, Gaby saw only shocked expressions and blank stares. She was painfully aware that both Maddy and Em could no longer even look at her when she looked in their direction. Maddy, in particular, seemed to have finally sensed that she may have gone too far. Gaby thought she detected a split-second of remorse when she quickly glanced over at her, but even that faded before she could be sure.

While listening to Gaby’s tale, Bernie hung her head in shame as tears emerged from under her closed eyelids. Even though she was in Virginia with the rest of the 'gang’, she was too absorbed with her American boyfriend and her own exchange experience to even notice what was happening with her friends. As far as she was concerned, not doing anything to prevent it was the same as actively taking part in Gaby’s isolation. Even though Ally was familiar with Gaby’s story, she was still reduced to tears after witnessing Gaby’s betrayal by her two closest friends and at her own birthday party, no less. Now, she found herself seriously questioning her own relationship with Rhod/Em. Even Helen was moved to tears after hearing and seeing, what Gaby had to go through with her own ‘friends’, especially Maddy.

Clearly shaken by news of the pending move, Clive was the first to speak.

“I’m sorry I reacted as I did … ummm …Gaby. It never occured … still friends?” his voice trailed off.

Gaby weakly nodded and he walked over to where she stood. Without thinking about it, he threw his arms around her and gave her a long hug.

“Ya know I really fancied Gaby … don’t ya?” he whispered as he held her close.

“I know, mate (sigh) … I know,” Gaby softly whispered as she tearfully returned his hug.

Paul and Bernie followed Clive’s lead. With tear-stained cheeks, Bernie also apologized for Virginia, but Gaby repeatedly assured her that she didn’t have anything to apologize for.

“I’ll miss you, man ...err …Gaby,” Paul whispered into Gaby’s ear as they hugged each other. She saw that Paul’s eyes were getting moist.

“That’s okay … I know whatcha mean … an’ I’ll miss you too, mate!” an emotional Gaby whispered back. As she and Paul released each other, Jules handed her a tissue to dry her eyes.

“I thought they’d all hate me…” Gaby quietly admitted to Jules.

“Oh, ye of little faith …” Jules whispered as she embraced her sister.

(sniff)

Finally, Gaby walked over to the upholstered chair where Maddy was sitting. When she stood in front of her girlfriend, she could see that Maddy’s cheek was still coloured from the slap and her eyes still red from crying. As she went to speak to her, Gaby knelt down by the side of the chair and reached out to take Maddy’s hand only to have it yanked it away.

“Why Mad? Before Virginia we told each other how we felt … I’ve lost track how many times you’ve told Gaby you loved her … (sniff) and then after we arrived in Grottoes, you turned your back on me…” Gaby softly recounted.

In a rising emotional voice, she confronted Maddy. “Why? What have I done (sniff) to make you hate me so much? …Mad?? (sniff) Damn it, girl! Look at me! Look me in the eye an’ tell me!” Maddy found it impossible to do anything other than cast her eyes downward the whole time. After a period of silence in which no one moved, a now strangely calm Gaby straightened up and started to turn away only to turn back and face Maddy once more.

“Always remember, Mad … no matter how much you’ve hurt me tonight … in my heart … I’ll always love you … always.”

That at least, got a response from Maddy in the form of an audible sniffle and a single tear that ran down her cheek.

Upon seeing Maddy’s reaction, Gaby briefly closed her eyes in an effort to hold back any new tears. She then turned and gathered up her coat and started for the door. As she passed her parents, Gaby told them she was going to walk home.

“I need to think,” she softly stated.

When Dave mentioned they would bring the presents with them, Gaby walked over to the pile and found the envelope that held Maddy’s gift. Maddy timidly looked up as she removed the tickets and without a second of hesitation, ripped them in half. Gaby thought she saw her love’s eyes glaze over when she did that, but Maddy quickly looked away and prevented her from getting a good look. Locating Jessica’s present where Carol had left it, she gathered it up and headed for the door. On the way out, she turned to the adults.

“You can either return or throw out the other stuff because no matter how nice they are, I’ll always be reminded of tonight every time I see ‘em.”

Then as she looked at the one in her hand she added, “At least this reminds me of one of the few really happy times in Gaby’s life.”

Glancing over at Em, she paused for a moment.

"…An' to think you were once my friend," she added sadly.

Em's face went pale as she tightened her quivering lips and stared at her former mate, through tear-filled eyes. Gaby’s words had a devastating effect on what remained of Rhod, as Em's actions started to register.

Turning to Carol, Gaby clearly stated, “If you ever come to visit us in Germany … leave Maddy behind! (sniff) I don’t want (sniff) to ever see her again … (sniff) ever!”

“Gaby? Can you walk me home?” Helen quietly asked as the disheartened teen reached for the door. Gaby stopped and patiently waited as she got her things before continuing out the door.

Moments after they left, a fearful Jenny discreetly asked Jules to follow them and stay with her sister after she dropped Helen off at her house.

“If anything’s going to set her off…”

“I don’t think she will ... she promised me … but … I’m not gonna let ‘er outta my sight, either!” Jules quietly uttered.

“Your father and I will meet you at the house after we get things sorted here,” Jenny quietly instructed.

Their walk to Helen’s was slow and very quiet but she insisted on holding her friend’s hand the whole time. When they reached her front door, she turned to Gaby.

“Thank you,” Helen whispered as she gave Gaby a peck on the cheek.

“For what? It was a bloody disaster!” Gaby mournfully replied.

“Not to me. You were a friend when I knew no one and invited me to your party when you hardly knew me … you listened while I talked about Dad … and I got to meet the real you … not to mention … walking me home. Do you want me to go on?” Even in the soft glow of the porch light, Helen noticed Gaby’s weak smile as she quietly went down the list.

“I’d really like to get to know Gaby … would it be okay if I hang with her sometime?” Helen quietly called out as Gaby walked back towards the street after saying her ‘good nights’.

“Sure … I guess … after school tomorrow? Bring your bike an’ I’ll have Dad take a look at it,” Gaby replied. As she once again started to turn to leave, she paused and then turned back to face Helen.

“I’m not sure if I’ll be at school tomorrow ... I haven’t decided … but come around, anyway.”

“I’ll be there … night, Gaby…” Helen quietly confirmed.

“G’nite, Helen…” Gaby turned and slowly started to walk back across the street. As she reached the other side and passed a bush, she nonchalantly acknowledged a shadowy figure. “Hi, Jules … your idea or Mum’s?”

“Bit of both I guess. Can you really blame her … us? There’s still people that love ya, ya know…” Jules quietly commented as she stepped into the light of the street lamp.

“So you’ve told me … now let’s go home,” Gaby softly replied with a grin as she held out her hand for Jules.

Back at the Peters’, Carol and John were both incensed with Maddy’s behaviour. They ‘tore a strip off of her’ in front of her friends before they finally allowed her to retreat to her room in tears.

Alone up in her room and with time to think, she soon faced the full weight of what she had done. Gaby was gone. Maddy started to feel the pangs of guilt and the hurt of a lost love as she cried into her pillow.

Downstairs, Bernie and Ally both opted to take their gifts back with them, while Paul and Clive left their presents.

“Before you go, I do have one request for all of you … and that is to not to mention anything to anyone about this … especially at school … at least give Gaby that much.”

Everyone except Em, readily agreed to Jenny’s request without hesitation. This didn’t escape Ally and she immediately shot an angry look at the girl while clearly mouthing the word ‘Rhod’, causing Em to quickly reconsider her position.

When the kids were ready to go, Jenny offered her services as a taxi to Bernie, Paul and Clive.

“Ally, dear … would you like to come with us or wait and go with Sylv when she comes to get Em? I can easily swing by your house,” Jenny softly offered when she noticed the girl sitting on a dining room chair with a blank look on her face.

“I’ll just get my things … thanks, Mrs. Bond.”

With Em left standing alone in the lounge, Carol picked up the phone and made a call to Sylv.

When she arrived Jenny still hadn’t returned, so it was up to Dave and Carol to explain to her about her daughter's part in the night’s events. Sylv glared at her the whole time.

“You bloody … stupid … cow! You of all people, are in no position to be passing judgment on Gaby or humiliating her in front of her friends! It would serve you right if she turned right around and revealed my son to everyone!”

“Mum . . . I . . . I didn’t think…” Em quietly replied, her voice trailing off to nothing.

“That’s bloody obvious!” an angry Sylv shot back.

“I’m sorry, Mum.”

“Drew was your best friend! Do you really think ‘sorry’ is going to make up for all the damage you’ve done? How could you have done such a stupid thing?” Sylv angrily continued.

“The guys thought it was funny when we did it in Grottoes…” Em’s voice abruptly faded once she realized she admitted that this wasn’t an isolated incident.

“What! You’ve done this before? You and I definitely have a lot to talk about when we get home!” Sylv was going ballistic at these revelations.

SLAM!

“Funny? Is that what you call it … funny?” Carol shrieked as she banged a kitchen cupboard door shut when she heard Em’s words. With tears forming in her eyes, Carol was beside herself with rage as she leveled her sights squarely on Mfawny.

“Was it funny to literally rip two families apart … maybe forever? (sniff) How about forcing my cousin to take her family out of Warsop … no … out of the country … so that her youngest daughter can have a chance at life! (sniff) Maybe you also found it funny to hear my niece forbid me to have my daughter with me if I ever visited them?” By this time, she had moved from the kitchen to stand at the lounge entrance to face a shell-shocked Em. After pausing to choke back her tears, Carol continued a more normal tone.

“You actually thought it was funny to torment my youngest niece when you were in Grottoes … even when her mother was dreadfully ill? I almost lost … (sniff) my cousin when you kids were in the States. (sniff) Then, if that’s not enough … I recently learn that I also came within a dog’s whisker of losing my niece (sniff) … all because of what you and Maddy thought was FUNNY … and now seeing that you didn’t get the job done right … you just decided to give it another go…”

As Sylv listened to Carol’s words, she realized that there was much more to this than what happened earlier and it just made her angrier.

Carol broke down with heavy sobs. As John put his arms on his wife’s shoulders, she eventually managed to get out,” I just may have lost my youngest niece … forever … because of what you think is funny! “

Em now realized the impact of the damage she caused and was in tears as she started to speak, “I …I’m sor … s…”

Carol angrily cut her off.

“There is no way (sniff) that you can even begin to apologize for what you’ve done … so don’t insult me by trying!” Em hung her head and burst into loud sobs.

Taking a few moments to regain her composure, Carol eventually looked at Sylv and stated in a calmer voice, “I’m sorry for speaking to … Em … as I did. It’s not just her … Maddy’s to blame as well. From what we’ve learned, these two have apparently been conducting these ‘mind games’ and staging various ‘incidents’ that were intended to humiliate and torment my niece, shortly after they arrived in Virginia … making what was supposed to be something to be fondly remembered … a living hell for Gaby.”

“I’ll be talking to both of you later. I think it’s important that we all get together and compare notes. We need to find out exactly what went on in Virginia,” Sylv vowed while addressing Carol and Dave.

Carol nodded but Dave looked pensive, “Jen and I are only too aware all of what Gaby went through … but I’m not really able to talk about it without her permission. I need to speak to her first.

“Of course. Please … tell her how sorry I am about Em’s behaviour.” Sylv ushered the girl out of the Peter’s house to begin a silent ride home.

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

<!--break-->

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 5
 

The next morning, a concerned Jenny softly knocked before entering Gaby’s room. Instead of seeing Drew getting ready for school, she saw her daughter sitting on the edge of her bed, still in her underwear and showing clear signs that she’d been crying.

“Mum … I’m not going back there … not after last night! You know as well as I do that the whole school’ll know about me before lunch … and then what?” Gaby quietly declared while holding Drew’s school uniform in her lap. “If I have to … I’ll repeat the year in Germany, but I’m not going back … I can’t…”

Jenny was torn as she heard the fear in her daughter’s voice. Jules’ words came back to haunt her with a sickening accuracy.

“Drew’s dead!” Gaby’s voice trailed off as she flopped back onto her bed still holding Drew’s shirt and then promptly burst into tears while she buried her head in one of her pillows.

Jenny slowly sat down on the bed beside Gaby while gently stroking her hair. She knew that for her daughter’s sake, she had to appear strong despite being only too aware of the devastating effect Maddy’s ‘outing’ had on her child and the family.

“Why Mum? Why did she do it?” Gaby asked her pillow between sobs. Jenny swallowed her tears before leaning over and giving her a kiss on the back of her head.

“I can’t answer that, sweetheart … but don’t worry … we’ll get through this. Until we figure something out … neither Drew nor Gaby will be going back to school … I promise … okay?” Jenny whispered in her daughter’s ear. “When you’re up to it … come downstairs and we’ll talk.”

Jules was just finishing up her toast and tea when her mother slowly walked into the kitchen, poured a cup for herself and then joined her daughter at the table.

“Jules … I think I'm going to go see Mr. Woods today and I’d very much like you to be there when I do.”

Jenny was thankful she was only teaching part-time three days a week and with today being one of her off-days, she could focus on Gaby’s problem.

“Sure … but why do you want me?”

“…Because, other than Gaby … you’re the only one who knows how it really was for your sister. I’d like you to tell him everything that you told us.” As Jules was about to speak, Jenny interrupted her and emphasized, “…And I do mean … everything … understand?”

“Even…”

“Even that...”

“When you need me, just have somebody come get me out of sets,” Jules quietly agreed.

“I’m also taking your sister out of Warsop College as of now. She’s terrified of going back, as either Drew or Gaby … and after what she went through last night and at that American school, I can’t possibly blame her.”

“What about her year?”

“I’d really like to see her get that … but she told me in no uncertain terms that she’d rather repeat her year in Germany, than go back. On a positive note … if I let her go with your dad, she could use the time to ease into life in Germany … make new friends and learn the language.”

Silence fell between the two, while Jules thought about her words.

“Mum? Could I do the same as Gabs, then? I’m not going to be able to complete my GCSE’s if I can’t complete my year … so why try? I mean … you’ve already said that English school in Bonn doesn’t necessarily teach the same sets as here, so wouldn’t it be better if I re-did my year like Gabs and…?” Jules wondered.

“Good point. You’d be okay with that? Repeating … I mean,” Jenny asked. “Schools in Germany might be very different than here.” Jules eagerly nodded a reply.

“Alright … I’ll take you out as well … but for now, you’d better get a move on if you’re going to meet the bus ... and don’t say anything about your sister or Drew, until we see Mr. Woods…” Jenny firmly reminded Jules.

After Jules left for school, Jenny sat alone in the kitchen nursing her tea and thinking about events in the last couple of days. A short time later Gaby walked in and proceeded to get some breakfast.

“Any plans today, dear?” Jenny asked.

“I guess I’ll try to figure out what to do next,” Gaby solemnly replied. “Maybe I’ll pack up Drew’s stuff for charity.”

“Best not give his clothes away just yet … at least until we sort things … but you can certainly pack them up,” Jenny suggested.

“…’kay.” Gaby agreed. “Mum? … Helen told me last night that she wants to meet Gaby, so I asked her to come around after school … an’ I kinda told her to bring her bike around so Dad can take a look at it…” Gaby added, sounding a bit more upbeat. “Is that okay?”

“I don’t see why not,” Jenny cheerfully answered. Following a short pause, she rose from her chair and put her empty tea cup in the sink.

“Well … I think I’m going to get dressed and go see my boss. After last night … I should think we have a few things to discuss.”

“Do I…”

“I don’t think you’d need to be there … not this time, anyway. You stay here and gather yourself.” Jenny then went upstairs to change while her youngest finished breakfast and washed-up.

Later when she returned, Gaby noticed how much better her mum looked than just a few days earlier.

“Well … I’m off … shan’t be too long, I expect. How’d I look?”

“You look great, Mum … much better than I’ve seen you in a long time,” Gaby replied as she gave her mum a hug.

As Jenny backed the van out of their close, Gaby prepared to go upstairs, shower and dress.

“Thanks a hell of a lot, Maddy! Well … only one way to go, kiddo ... an’ that’s forward…”

After her shower, Gaby dried and brushed her hair and then did her make-up. Throwing on a black bra and matching panties, she sat on her bed and looked at her reflection in her new full-length mirror on the closet door. What she saw was a very pretty teenage girl looking back at her with absolutely no trace of Drew.

“…Then again, maybe Mad did me a favour. It’s not exactly how I would’ve done it … but at least I don’t have to pretend anymore.”

As she opened her closet to find something to wear, she caught sight of her soft-sided suitcase and remembered that it still contained the presents she was given in Grottoes by the ‘Express’. She reached for the case and put it on the bed before unzipping the large ‘pocket’ on the front. From it, she took out a number of cards and three presents, one from Erin, Frank and a rather large one that Frank had written ‘Fragile’ on the front. Reaching further down into the ‘pocket’, she pulled out her race number from the ‘Winter Classic’ that Lance had autographed. While she sat on the edge of her bed with her case beside her, she fondly looked at the cards and ran her hand slowly over each one, cherishing each and every sentiment while remembering her American friends.

“Was it only three weeks ago?”

Eventually she came out of her daydreaming and focused her attention onto the presents. The first one she opened was the one from the ‘Express’. Gaby quickly recognized it as the team photo taken in Atlanta, only Frank had it framed and signed by all the others.

“Damn these hormones!” Gaby thought as the tears started to form.

After drying her eyes and armed with a fresh tissue, Gaby opened Frank’s present. As she took it out of the box and held it up in front of her, she saw it was a cycling jersey of a non-descript rainbow design, with a matching sports bra top pinned to the back.

“It’s beautiful, Frank … thank you.”

She smiled as she admired the multi-coloured jersey at arm’s length. After she lovingly folded it and put it aside, she reached for the next present.

Erin’s present was a buff-coloured diary with dark brown leather edging and the words “Gaby’s Diary” in a flowing Edwardian script that matched the edging. Below her name was the image of a single red rose bloom. When she opened it up, she noticed a simple handwritten note on the first page.

“Gaby – You’re one amazing young lady and I feel honored to have had the chance to get to know you. Happy birthday, girl! - Erin, 2004”

When Gaby ran her hand over the diary, the memories of her time on the bike with the ‘Express’ rushed past her mind’s eye. As she relived each one, she was more and more determined that she wasn’t going to break down and cry. A short time later, she found herself in front of a mirror, removing her old make-up and re-applying it.

She decided to display the opened cards on her computer desk and set Erin’s diary on the corner of her nightside table. Meanwhile, she also kept looking for that perfect place to hang the team photo. After temporarily placing it next to the cards, she turned her attention to Jessica’s present. At first Gaby thought it was a blouse or a skirt or something because the box said “J.C.Penny” and Jessica knew several outfits had caught her eye when she and Jules went shopping with her. However, when Gaby opened it, the contents and the fond memories they recalled brought another flood of tears to her eyes.

While she thumbed through the box, Gaby realized it contained all the aboriginal jewellery that she’d tried on during the weekend with Jessica, including the knee-high moccasin boots she wore instead of Maddy’s gaudy fluffy slippers. As she carefully emptied the box, she placed each item on her bed starting with the moccasin boots, then a beaded choker, three different pair of feather earrings, the Nighthawk feather for her hair and finally, a bracelet, inlaid with three polished stones. When she got to what she thought was the bottom of the box, she noticed that it was actually a couple of layers of white tissue paper. As she removed the paper, she saw that Jessica had also included the two, ten-inch dream-catchers that had hung over her and Jessica’s beds.

After spotting the time on her clock radio by the bed, she reluctantly decided it was time to finish getting dressed. While rummaging through her closet, she eventually settled on the stone-washed fitted denim shirt and the faded low-rise, pencil-leg, blue jeans that both of the Walters sister’s convinced her to get on one of their shopping trips with their mom. Remembering that Jules always told her it’s easier to pull on tight jeans over a pair of tights, she opened a new package and pulled them on before tackling the jeans. Next she slipped her nylon-clad feet into her moccasin boots and pulled them up over her jeans. Gaby finally took the tan leather belt Debbie insisted upon to complete her ‘denim look’ and threaded it through the belt loops.

“These moccasins’ look hot with these jeans! I’ll be glad when it’s dry enough to wear them outside.”

Lastly, she chose Jessica’s beaded choker and a pair of earrings with a small single feather on each one, to complete the ensemble.

After casually rolling up her sleeves to a point just below the elbows like Britney showed her and leaving the top two buttons undone, Gaby walked back over and closed her closet door. Looping a stray lock of blonde hair behind her ear, she once again stood in front of her full-length mirror and inspected herself from every angle. With her shirt tucked in, the jeans emphasized her waist and hips to perfection. Now the only thing remaining was for her mum to get back to show her!

“Whatever you say about Brit … that girl knows her denim! I wish Jessica could see this.”

After carefully re-packing the Nighthawk feather and the rawhide string in the same gift box Jessica used, Gaby put it and the bracelet temporarily on the top of her computer desk, then turned her attention to thinning out the closet and her dresser. In a couple of hours she had all of Drew’s clothes neatly piled on her bed and all of Gaby’s clothes neatly arranged in her dresser and closet.

“When you get right down to it, I really don’t have that much … do I? Bet Mad would just love to have the chance to help me correct this little problem. Oh, well … there’s always Jules,” Gaby smirked to herself as she inspected her handiwork.

Meanwhile at Warsop College, Jenny was greeted in the hall by Mrs. Johnston as both women approached the school’s main office.

“Morning, Mary. Would it be possible to have a moment with Mr. Woods?”

“Don’t see why not. Is it pertaining to yourself?” Mrs. Johnston cheerfully replied.

“Not this time, I’m afraid,” Jenny allowed.

“I saw Jules earlier, but I haven’t seen your youngest … nothing seriously wrong I hope,” Mrs. Johnston sounded concerned.

“That’s yet to be determined, I fear.”

“Well, I’ll let him know you’re here,” Mary responded as they both entered the school’s administration office.

The tone of Jenny’s reply was somewhat ‘distressing’ to Mary as she always had a soft spot for the child ever since she first helped Gaby prepare for her ‘modelling debut’ in one of the school’s earlier information brochures.

A short time later, Mr. Woods appeared in the door to his office.

“Please come in Jenny. I understand you wanted to see me?” As Mr. Woods shut his office door, he motioned for her to take a seat in one of the two chairs by his desk.

“It’s rather delicate matter, I’m afraid. It concerns Gaby. Would it also be possible to have Jules and Fran join us?”

“Certainly ... is something wrong?”

“You could say that. There was an incident last night that involved Gaby and some other students from this school,” Jenny quietly stated.

Mr. Woods went back out into the main office and asked that the two people Jenny requested, be summoned to his office and then he returned to sit down in the high-back leather chair behind his desk. When the two ladies entered, Mr. Woods offered each a chair then handed things over to Jenny.

“Knowing everyone involved, makes this all the harder …” Jenny nervously stated.

“You said it involved Gaby … how?” Mr. Woods inquired.

“It was her birthday yesterday, but this concerns the conduct of two of her friends at her party last night and unfortunately, Gaby was their victim.

“I see … by any chance … were these friends with Gaby in Virginia?”

“Yes … how?...”

“A lucky guess. I read Fran’s student evaluations over mid-term,” Mr. Woods replied. “I think I’d better have Mary sit in. Is that okay with you, Jenny?”

She nodded her approval as Mr. Woods rose to go to his door and asked Mrs. Johnston to join them.

“You know my feelings about our students bullying others … in or out of, sets. From what little you’ve said so far … it sounds as if it's a little more involved to say it was simply a matter of kids being kids,” Mr. Woods continued.

“Would you characterize these actions as deliberate and done with malicious intent?”

“Reluctantly ... I’d have to say ‘yes’.” Knowing what it could mean for Maddy and her feelings for the child, made Jenny carefully consider her words before answering.

“Then it’s only prudent that Mary be present at this meeting. If any disciplinary action were to be considered against these students … she’d have to also be privy to all the information … so, she might as well hear it first-hand … so to speak.” Mr. Woods fumed as he returned to his desk. Once she arrived, Mr. Wood gave the ‘floor’ back to Jenny.

“I think it better if Jules takes this. As both girls were hosted by the Walters and this all started in Virginia, she’s the best one to tell it,” Jenny suggested.

“Thanks, Mum. Like I told my parents when Gabs and I talked with them the other day … between the American and British kids … things quickly became so bad for her in Grottoes that I ended up having to talk with her almost every night before bed ... just to keep her from falling apart. There were even a few nights, when I just sat up holding her and let her cry. I either personally saw everything that I'm going to tell you … or Gabs told me during those talks ... but … I saw the effects of what the other kids did to her … every day.”

Jules then proceeded to recount Gaby’s American experience in some detail, including her failed suicide attempt. Fran referred to her notes to confirm Jules’ story. She concluded by mentioning Gaby’s strained relationship with the ‘gang’ after their return to Warsop and her birthday party the previous evening. When she mentioned the pending move to Germany, Jenny jumped right in and explained about Dave’s job offer as well as what it potentially meant for the family and Gaby.

“If you’d like, sir … you could also speak with Allison Lacey about either the exchange visit or the party,” Jules suggested.

“I never would’ve thought that Maddy … and what’s with Em … umm …Rhod? I thought he and Drew … er … Gaby … well … you know who I mean!”

Mr. Woods was getting more flustered as he fumbled with his thoughts.

“We do sir,” Fran quietly agreed.

“I thought those two were mates! Seems they’ve known each for ever … certainly as long as I’ve been here.” Mr. Woods was livid upon hearing that the main antagonists were not only so-called friends of Gaby, but were students of Warsop College.

Addressing Jenny once more, he asked, “Is Gaby…?” Mr. Woods paused ever so briefly, as he recalled his earlier faux pas the morning the kid’s returned from the States. “Is she okay?”

“As well as can be expected I guess … considering all she’s been through. She’s vowed never to pose as Drew again and is understandably quite apprehensive to appear at the school as either Gaby or Drew for fear of what the others will say or think when they find out … and she’s positive they will,” Jenny admitted.

“Considering the circumstances, I think it best that I remove both Gaby and Jules from school … until we’ve moved to Germany and I can enroll them at the start of the next school year,” Jenny announced as the meeting was drawing to a close. “Both girls have told me they’d rather repeat their year in a German school instead of remaining here.”
What about ‘home schooling’? I’m sure that we could let them complete the year by correspondence. At least, they might be able to save their year,” Mrs. Johnston wondered.

“I thought of that, but letting them go with their father whenever he goes to Germany seems to be the better choice. It’ll give them a chance to become comfortable with life there … reduce the culture shock, if you will … before they’re thrown into a German school,” Jenny thoughtfully replied.

“I can see how that would be much better for them,” Miss Cowlishaw pointed out.

“My thoughts, exactly,” Jenny agreed. She then brought the three other staff members up to speed with the timing of the move and family’s efforts to change Gaby’s legal status.

When Jules and Fran rose from their chairs to return to their respective sets, Mr. Woods assured Jenny that he would alter Gaby’s records as soon as her birth certificate was changed and that there would be no problem with complying with her wishes to remove the girls.

As Jenny was leaving his office, Mr. Woods poked his head out the door and addressed one of the secretaries.

“Gail, could you please call Madeline Peter’s parents as well as Rhoderri Morgan’s mother and set up a meeting for tomorrow, if possible … Monday … if tomorrow’s not convenient. You’ll find contact information for both students on Mr. Pilling’s home form list.”

"I'M BACK, DEAR," Jenny called out when she finally returned home. As she sat her bag down on the hall table, she wondered if she was even heard over the music coming from upstairs.

“Bang! Bang! … BANG!” She quickly ran upstairs to Gaby’s room upon hearing all the noise.

Standing silently outside of the opened bedroom door, she crossed her arms and took in the whole scene. Suppressing an audible giggle, Jenny inwardly smiled as she watched her youngest daughter, her back turned to the door and singing along with Roxette’s ‘The Look’* while seductively swaying to the music and admiring her own handy-work of successfully hanging a picture, the hammer still in her hand.

“…Heavenly bound cos heaven's got a number
When she's spinning me around, kissing is a colour
Her loving is a wild dog, she's got the look …"

"…She's got the look (she's got the look)
She's got the look (she's got the look)
What in the world can make a brown-eyed girl turn blue
When everything I'll ever do I do for you
And I go la la la la la..."

“LOOKS GOOD!” Jenny playfully announced in a loud voice.

“She's got the lo …! EEK! … MUMMM!” Gaby jumped when she heard her mother’s voice. Upon turning around and seeing Jenny standing in the doorway, she frantically rushed to turn down the music.

“You scared the crap outta me! … ‘Ow long you been standing there?” Gaby demanded in a pout.

Jenny tried to hide the huge grin as she saw her daughter standing there, all stiff with feet firmly planted apart and arms tightly folded beneath her breasts. Capping it all off was the unmistakable deep crimson blush of embarrassment.

“Long enough, kiddo. Parent’s tend come home when you least expect them to,” Jenny freely advised. “Believe me … you’re not the first…”

“Mummmm,” Gaby whined as she visibly relaxed her stance.

“…And I certainly didn’t dance like that at 14,” Jenny lovingly observed. “Maddy?”

“Debbie…” Gaby weakly answered as she bit her lower lip. “She saw me dancing by myself an’ I guess I wasn’t too good ‘cuz she stuck around an’ tried to teach me.”

“It looks like she did a good job…” Gaby blushed even more with her mother’s comment. “Maybe … even a bit … too good?””

“She said the best advise she could give me was to close my eyes, listen to the music an’ move however it makes me feel.”

“Hmmm … maybe I should try that … if I can ever get your ‘ol man to take me dancing, again!” Jenny joked and then she turned her attention to the room.

“May I?”

Gaby stood aside as her mother slowly walked into her room.

“You’ve been busy, I see!” Jenny enthused as she gingerly picked through the several neatly folded piles of Drew’s clothes lying on her daughter’s bed.

“Thought I’d get Drew’s clothes ready to pack…” Gaby quietly replied.

“Good idea!” Jenny agreed. It wasn’t long before she spied Dave’s red toolbox, sitting open on Gaby’s computer desk.

“And your father’s toolbox?”

“I was hanging a few things?” Gaby innocently answered.

Jenny turned around to face her daughter and calmly looked at the hammer in her daughter’s hand.

“Uh huh … speaking of which …better give that to me.”

She then slowly walked back over to Gaby’s desk and returned it to the tool box before calmly closing the lid.

“What’s all this other stuff?”

“Birthday gifts from the ‘Express’.” Gaby became quite animated as she proceeded to show her mother her gifts. “Look! ... Erin gave me this diary … an’ look at wot she wrote in it.”

She was positively beaming when she showed off Frank’s gift and the cards from her American friends.

“You think Dad could make a frame for my number?” Gaby asked as Jenny examined her daughter’s autographed race number.

“I thought I’d hang it right below the ‘Express’ photo.”

“I think he could ... why don’t you ask him when he gets home?”

“…’Kay.”

“You know … I still can’t believe you actually asked Lance for his autograph in the middle of a race,” Jenny playfully commented.

“Seemed a good idea at the time,” Gaby smugly replied.

“I like these … where’d you find them?” Jenny asked while examining one of Gaby’s earrings.

“From Jess … erm … Miss Bell!”

“That’s okay, Kiddo … we don’t have to worry about you slipping up in front of Mr. Woods anymore,” Jenny joked. “Anyway, you were saying?”

“I was telling Jessica about Dad’s interests in castles an’ things … then she told me about her interest in the American Civil War and the North American Indians.”

“And…?”

“She’s got a whole bunch of aboriginal clothes an’ jewellery … an’ she let me try some of it on.”

“I take it these were some of her things?” Jenny asked while gesturing towards her daughter’s ear.

“Yeah (putting her hand up to carefully feel her earring) ... but there’s more. She sent me all the stuff I tried on!” Gaby revealed. “She also gave me these moccasin boots an’ this choker.” Going into her drawer, she pulled out the box containing the Nighthawk feather, the bracelet and the other earrings that Jessica sent. “An’ this…”

“A feather?” Jenny wondered as she gingerly picked up the feather.

“It’s a tail feather from a Nighthawk … you wear it in your hair ... on the left side.”

“Only the left…” Jenny repeated.

“Uh huh … according to Jessica!” Gaby excitedly affirmed.

“You’ll have to show me some time,” Jenny replied, obviously intrigued with the image her daughter presented.

As Jenny stood and looked Gaby over, she couldn’t help but smile as she exclaimed, “It takes some teenage girls forever to find ‘it’ … but I think you’ve just found your ‘look’.” Gaby blushed at her mum’s compliment.

“You look very lovely, dear…” Jenny whispered into her daughter’s ear as they hugged each other.

“Look at what else she sent!”

“There’s more?”

Gaby turned her mum to look at the wall above the headboard of her bed. Jenny saw what looked like a wooden hoop with spider-web in the middle and three feathers hanging down from the bottom of the hoop.

“What is it?”

“A dream-catcher!” Gaby enthused.

“A dream-catcher,” Jenny flatly echoed.

“All the different Indian tribes believe that a ‘Great Spirit’ … is … like … in charge of everything an’ he sends down dreams from the sky when you sleep. The dream-catcher hangs above the head of who’s ever sleeping and attracts all those dreams. Only the good dreams find their way through the web and to the person sleeping below. Jess has a bunch of stuff from different Indian tribes all over.”

Showing her mum a hand-written note from Jessica, Gaby proudly mentioned, “She wrote me this…”

“Happy Birthday Gabs.....”

"I hope you’ve had a wonderful day, just wish I could have been there with you. Recalling our weekend, it wasn’t hard to find something that I thought you’d like short of sending you Paint.”

"If you found this note, you’ve found the ‘dream-catchers’. When you were here, the one over your bed seemed to work just fine, so I thought, considering… you’d like to continue having it watch over you at night. Also, knowing what Jules went through in supporting you, I felt she could use one as well."

"I’m very sorry you had to put up with everything you did, but if any good came out of it — it had to be the time I was able to spend with you. Tomorrow’s going to be so very hard, watching you leave."

"I know you have my email, so use it often.”

"Hugs, Jessica”

“I’ve already hung the one for Jules in her room … to catch all her nightmares…”

“That was very nice of Miss Bell. You’ll certainly have to thank her.”

“I will…”

“Ah … who or what is this ‘Paint’ she mentions in her letter?”

“She’s got two horses an’ that’s the one I always rode. Jess says we bonded.”

“I thought you didn’t get along with horses…”

“I didn’t…” Gaby smugly replied.

“Oh...” Jenny softly replied with a knowing nod.

Following a short thoughtful silence, Gaby added in a weak voice, “I really liked staying with her, Mum…”

The two then embraced and tightly held onto each other for several minutes.

“I wish I could meet her … she sounds like a wonderful woman,” Jenny whispered.

“She said the same thing about you,” Gaby softly replied.

After they released each other, Jenny turned her attention to the piles of clothes on the bed.
“As for these … I think we can safely pack them up. You won’t be needing them anymore, will you?”

“No,” Gaby replied as the two started to sort the piles as to what was still usable and what was to be thrown out.

While they were putting the clothes into either boxes for charity or bags to be collected with the rest of the garbage, Jenny filled Gaby in on the meeting with Mr. Woods. When it looked like they were finished, she went over and opened Gaby’s closet.

“I thought something was missing,” Jenny mentioned. “I don’t think you’ll need those anymore, either…” She then stood and watched as Gaby brought out both of her school uniforms and put them in one of the boxes.

“It looks … so … like … empty now!” Gaby playfully mimicked Britney’s ‘valley girl’ impression as she looked into her closet. Jenny stopped closing the last box and turned around to inspect this new discovery.

“Hmmm … you do need more clothes, don’t you?” Jenny quietly agreed. “I suppose we could always go to Meadowhall on Saturday … that’s, if you want to.”

Gaby immediately broke into a big smile and threw her arms around her mum’s neck as she gave her a long hug.

”C’mon, let’s get this cleaned up … put these boxes in the car. It’s a bit past lunchtime, but we can grab something in town after dropping this stuff off … okay? I don’t want to be too long, though. I’d like to get back here and try and get a bit of a rest before your friend comes.”

“I’ll have to change shoes, first. I’m not wearing these moccasins outside until the summer, when it’s drier … I’ll ruin them,” Gaby told her mum as she left the room.

After loading the car, she ran back up to her room to touch up her make-up and as a bit of an afterthought, decided to put the Nighthawk feather in her hair to show her mum and grabbed the bracelet that Jessica gave her.

As Gaby reached the bottom of the stairs, Jenny noticed something different about her daughter.

“You’re wearing your feather!”

“Uh huh … you wanted to see how it looked.”

“How…” Jenny stared to ask as she lightly touched the side of Gaby’s head.

“Remember that rawhide string I showed you? All you do is braid it into the hair … just enough to hold it in place. Then push the quill through the braided part, so that the feather hangs down … an’ yer done!”

“Simple … but very alluring. I like it!” Jenny exclaimed.

“Jessica said that for special occasions, they’d wear a decorative ‘shield’ to cover where the quill goes through the braid.”

“Did she send you one?”

“No … that’s one thing I don’t think she had.”

On the way out to the car, Gaby grabbed Drew’s black leather jacket and her bag. As she quickly threw it on and zipped it up, she ran her hands up the back of her neck as if she’d done it all her life, flipping her long hair out from underneath the jacket. Jenny watched her daughter in wonderment as she performed this simple act done by girls all over the world.

“Being a girl comes so naturally to her. Was having a son named Drew, just a dream?” Jenny wondered.

When she got into the front passenger seat beside her mum, Gaby commented, “I’m keeping the jacket!”

Jenny put the Saab in gear and soon they were in town, off loading the boxes of clothes at a used clothing store. After they finished, they went off in search of food, eventually settling for some chips before heading back.

Once back in the house, they both headed upstairs. As Gaby started to enter her room, she turned and looked at her mother as she was walking past.

“Mum? You realize that we just laid Drew to rest, don’t you?”

Knowing exactly what her daughter meant, all Jenny could offer was a whispered, “I know,” as she reached out and touched Gaby’s hand. She then continued to her room after asking Gaby to wake her when school got out, figuring that would give her some time to wake up before Helen arrived.

“I'M BAAACCKK,” shouted Jules as she and Helen later came into the house after school let out.

“Hi, dear. Have a good day at school? Oh ... hello, Helen…” Jenny greeted the two girls as they entered the kitchen.

“Hi, Mrs. Bond … is Dre … umm … Gaby in?” Helen shyly asked.

Almost as if on cue, Gaby walked into the kitchen looking for a tea.

Both girls were taken with her appearance. Jules thought the feather was ‘kew-el’ and Helen was delighted to finally meet the real Gaby.

A few minutes later, Jules was helping herself to a glass of juice when she casually began a conversation with her mother.

“Mr. Woods is really out for blood, Mum. He called me in again when he was talking with Ally and Bernie this afternoon. I’d hate to be Maddy or Rrrr-Em about now!” Jules caught herself remembering that Helen was right beside her.

“Does he think you had anything to do with it?” Jenny inquired, curious as to why Jules should be called into see the Headmaster a second time.

“I guess I was there more to ‘challenge’ anything I thought sounded wrong,” Jules casually replied.

“Ally and Bernie … like … agreed with everything. To hear them talk, neither one knew what was going to happen until it happened … an’ by the sound of Ally’s story, she wasn’t the least bit pleased with Em ... either in Virginia ... or here!”

Jules turned to Gaby and softly said, “Sis … Bernie won’t stop talking about how she let you down on the trip. I know you’ve told her she has nothing to feel ashamed of … but maybe you should talk to her again.”

“I’ll call her tonight.”

Taking that as her cue to leave and let Jules and her mum talk, Gaby asked Helen to go back outside and wheel her bike through to the workshop when she opened the garage door. After bringing her bike in and laying it against the workbench, Helen was amazed as she gazed in wonderment at all the bikes and biking accessories that surrounded her.

“These all yours?” Helen asked.

“Hardly … the dusty one belongs to Jules … the dusty one with the flat tire, is Dad’s … these four are Mum’s … an’ these three are mine … an’ this is the tandem that Mum an’ I sometimes ride together,” Gaby proudly explained.

“This whole place is Dad’s workshop … he does all the maintenance on these bikes for Mum an’ me.”

“Mr. Woods mentioned you and your mum were into bikes … but … wow!” Helen enthused.

“Helen … would you and your mother like to join us for tea?” Jenny asked as she stepped into the attached garage from the house.

“Thank you … but I’d have to phone mum first,” she politely replied.

“Phone’s this way,” Jenny offered as she showed Helen where it was.

After a short call, she put down the receiver.

“Mum says she could be here just after 4:30.”

“Mum? Could you ask Dad to come up to my room when he comes home? Helen brought her bike and I told her I thought he’d be able to have a look at it. Her gears keep gettin’ stuck. I think I know what the problem is … but it’d be easier just to show him,” Gaby later asked as both girls got ready to go up to her room.

When Helen entered Gaby’s room, the first thing she noticed was Gaby’s large computer desk which angled around a corner and had shelving that held a number of books plus her CD collection as well as her computer.

“Feel like listening to something while we talk?”

“Sure, whaddya got?”

“All kinds of stuff … whatever catches my fancy, really … but my tastes tend to be like my Dad … mostly 60’s and 70’s.” Gaby proudly showed her what she had.

“See anything you like?”

“How ‘bout this?” Helen asked as she picked out a CD from the three vertical stacks.

While Gaby proceeded to insert it into the CD-drive in her computer tower, Helen climbed up onto Gaby’s bed and scooted over to the opposite side before sitting cross-legged with her back against the wall. Looking around on the bed, she quickly leaned over and grabbed the stuffed animal off the pillow.

“Who’s this?” Helen cheerfully inquired as she held a large plush flop-ear’d bunny.

Gaby joined her on the bed and sat facing Helen.

“That’s ‘Mr. Snuggles’. He used to be my sister’s … but I seem to have custody of him now.”

“Oooo … he’s soft! Reminds me of ‘Stuffy’ my penguin.”

“… ‘Stuffy’?”

“…He looks like some kind of posh butler in his tux.” Helen was laughing as she tried to mimic his comical expression and soon had Gaby laughing along with her.

“You know … that’s the first time I’ve heard you laugh since I meet you … it’s kinda nice,” Helen commented.

Her face then became sombre and she clutched Mr. Snuggles tight against her, as she looked at Gaby.

“Gaby? You know the others were wondering where you were today … not that we didn’t have an idea … it’s just that we’re all kinda hoping, you know? Your friends really feel bad about last night…”

“After last night, Mum pulled Jules and I outta school ... we felt it was for the better.” Gaby offered. “Both Jules and I told Mum we’ll gladly repeat our year after we move, rather than go back.”

“Did Maddy say anything about me not being there?”

“Not that I know of … but she didn’t look all that happy, either. I don’t think she even glanced at your seat more than once or twice all day. At morning break and lunch … she kinda stayed away from Ally, Bernie and me … not that she had much choice. When Mr. Pilling told Maddy and some boy … Rhod I think it was … that Mr. Woods wanted to see them after lunch … Maddy went all pale-like…”

Gaby’s gaze dropped after she heard about Maddy.

“What was she thinking last night?” Gaby quietly wondered. “The Head’s gonna have her head … on a platter.”

“I’m sorry. You still think a lot of her, don’t you?” Helen apologized.

Gaby looked at her and muttered, “You don’t know how much.”

“I have a good idea … you told everyone last night that you loved her.”

“I did … didn’t I? Does that bother you?” Gaby nervously asked.

“Should it?” Helen softly asked. “…because it doesn’t…”

She immediately followed with a more playful, “…But for the record … I prefer boys.”

“Helen … does your mum … know about the party … an’ about me?” Gaby asked with some apprehension in her voice.

“Yes and no,” Helen timidly answered. “I’m sorree, Gaby.”

Gaby bit her lower lip as she looked at her nervous friend.

“She knew a boy named Drew invited me to his birthday…”

“And…” Gaby softly wondered.

“…And she saw me coming home last night, holding hands with another girl. I had to tell ‘er, Gaby … forgive me?” Helen confessed.
She expected Gaby to get upset with her and her eyes were already starting to get moist.

“Mum understands and she just wants to meet you. If she was upset … she wouldn’t be coming for tea … an’ … I wouldn’t be allowed to be here,” Helen quietly explained.

“Gabs … Dad’s here!” Jules called out as she poked her head into her sister’s room before heading off to her own room. “Mum said you wanted to show him some problem with Helen’s bike?”

Gaby silently got off the bed and grabbed a tissue from her night table and offered it to her friend.

“You’ll probably need this.” As Helen dried her eyes, Gaby gave her a hug and told her she didn’t do anything wrong.

After putting her CD away and logging off the computer, the two girls went down to meet Dave in the garage. By the time they both came through, he already had the bike in the homemade bike stand that he used when he worked on Jenny and Gaby’s bikes.

“Hello, Helen.”

“Hello, Mr. Bond.”

“What’s wrong with your bike? It’s not the usual setup I’m used to working on … but I’ll give it my best,” Dave offered.

“The gears keep sticking. Sometimes I can fix them by jiggling this,” Helen replied as she pointed to the wire that connected her shift lever with same bar that Drew had previously examined.

“I tried fixing it the other day and noticed it was bent,” Gaby added.

“Hmmm … doesn’t look too bad … leave it with me,” Dave thoughtfully commented.

As the girls were taking their leave, the front door bell went and a few seconds later Helen heard her mum’s voice.

“Mrs. Bond? I’m Ann Joyce … Helen’s mother?”

“We’ve been expecting you … c’mon in … and please … call me Jenny,” Jenny cordially offered as she took Ann’s coat.

“Hi, Mum! This is Gaby!” Helen was quick to introduce her friend to her mum.

“Hello, Gaby … it’s so nice to meet one of Helen’s friends.”

“Hello, Mrs. Joyce … pleased to meet you.”

“Helen … your bike’s ready. Oh … hello ... Dave Bond. I’d shake hands but…” Dave greeted as he held up his grease-covered palms. “…I’ve just been working on your daughter’s bike.”

Dave continued talking to Ann while he washed up in the sink. As he dried his hands, he turned to Gaby, “You diagnosed the problem perfectly, sweetheart!”

* http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L-7kTUTjv4Y

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

 
To Be Continued...
 

Some wrongs can't be made right again

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 6
 

“Gail, would you please ask Mrs. Johnston to come in? Thank you … Mrs. Peters? … Mrs. Morgan? … Please do come in.” As both women entered the Headmaster’s office, he warmly greeted them and showed them to two high-backed leather covered, chairs.

Mary Johnston soon entered the Headmaster’s office, accompanied by Maddy and Rhod. Miss Cowlishaw arrived a minute later and joined the group as Mr. Woods indicated the two students be seated in the vacant chairs beside their respective mums.

“Well … Madeline … Rhoderri. I assume you know why you’re here with your mothers … am I correct?”

“Yes sir,” they both unenthusiastically replied in unison like well-drilled school children. Maddy looked very solemn and Rhod was looking very nervous as he sat in front of the Headmaster.

“In all fairness … I have to inform you that we’ve already heard from the Bond’s. If there’s any conflicting accounts between either of you and what we’ve heard thus far … I’m prepared to summon any of the Bond’s or Allison Lacey … to help try and sort things out…”

“Yes, sir,” they both quietly acknowledged.

“However … I trust that won’t be necessary, will it? … Miss Peters? … Mr. Morgan?”

“No, sir,” Maddy and Rhod chorused.

“I’ve also been told that both of you knew that Miss Cowlishaw was required to keep records on every student on the trip.”

“Yes, sir...”

“Good. So … since Mrs. Johnston and I weren’t with you in America, it won’t come as any shock to hear that she’ll also be offering her input as you each tell me about your experience in Virginia?”

“No, sir…”

He then paused to let his words register and took a long intimidating look at both of the students before him. It was a few minutes of an uncomfortable silence that passed before he spoke again.

“Alright, then … the purpose of this meeting is to hear your side of the story. Any decision on the matter will be made later by myself, Mrs. Johnston and Miss Cowlishaw … after we’ve heard from all parties,” Mr. Woods sternly but calmly cautioned before letting the two students tell their stories.

“Now, Madeline … you start. Suppose you tell us your side in your own words ... and I suggest you begin with the morning of your departure … then work up to the birthday party and leave nothing out.” Maddy knew Mr. Woods better than to think that she had any choice other than to comply with the Headmaster’s suggestion.

As she told her story, he questioned her on several points. When she covered the weekend that she and Gaby switched, her recollection of events and conversations differed somewhat from what was told by Jules. Naturally, Maddy insisted she was right.

“Are you accusing Jules of intentionally misleading us?” Mrs. Johnston asked.

“Not intentionally, ma’am … but she wasn’t there … was she?” Maddy smugly countered.

“Point taken. However … it’s also my understanding that you weren’t at Miss Bell’s house on the weekend in question, either. There is one way we can resolve this, though … maybe I should call Gaby and have her drop by? We can resume this when she gets here … and I’m sure that Miss Cowlishaw will gladly recount her conversations with Miss Bell, concerning your behaviour towards Gaby,” Mr. Woods calmly proposed.

“Umm …I don’t think that’ll be necessary, sir … now that I think about it…” Carol glared at her daughter as she quickly tried to backpedal.

The rest of Maddy’s ‘testimony’ went without incident or major deviation from what Jules had related … with the three staff members taking turns questioning her on several points.

The Headmaster then turned his attention to Rhod.

“Now young man … your turn … if you please.”

Rhod tried not to grimace at the Headmaster’s choice of words.

“Yes, sir.”

He then related his story, covering the same period, with more questioning from the same panel. When he finished describing Em’s participation at Gaby’s party, he was almost on the verge of tears.

“Sir? I’d like to say I’m awfully sorry for what I did and if I could (sniff) … but Gaby won’t talk to either of us.” Rhod’s eyes were moist as he thought of the friend he lost.

“I quite understand, but do buck up Rhoderri!” Mr. Woods replied.

“Yes, sir”

“Is there anything either of you ladies would like to add or ask, of ourselves or of your children?” Mr. Woods calmly asked as he addressed the parents.

“I’d like to ask my son a few questions…” Sylvia ventured. That sparked a fresh round of cross-examination for both children, from their own mothers! Once she and Carol had exhausted their curiosity, Sylvia asked what the next step would be.

“The three of us will meet to discuss all we’ve heard and let you know our decision either way … as soon as we’ve made it. Hopefully that will be sometime later this afternoon,” Mr. Woods replied.

“If there’s nothing else and as it’s almost lunch time, I propose we adjourn and we’ll call you when we’ve made a decision.” Hearing no objections, they all left the Headmaster’s office.

Although Maddy and Rhod had a fair idea about how things went with Mr. Woods, they had absolutely no misgivings about how things went with their mothers! When they left the main office to go back to join the rest of their classmates for lunch, both kids looked like they’d just been handed an immediate death sentence. As the two co-conspirators slowly headed for the cafeteria, Rhod finally broke the silence.

"So … you admit that it was you saying those things about me that evening we were all at the Jones’ … not Dre … ahh … Gaby?" 

The two kids stopped in the corridor and Maddy slowly nodded her head, while avoiding eye contact with Rhod.

“Why the bloody hell didn’t you tell me when you had the chance at Sandy’s? This didn’t have to happen!” Rhod hissed. Maddy knew he was mad. He never swore!

“What does me being at the Jones’ have to do with anything?” Maddy defensively asked in a display of false bravado.

“Everything! I lost my best mate for nothing … all ‘cuz of you! All those things I did to her were to get back for the mean things YOU said to me while you were at Sandy’s … only I thought it was Gaby.”

Maddy remained silent while avoiding direct eye contact with Rhod.

“Crikey! … You never stop playing around with Gabs’ life, do you? … Bloody manipulating bitch! … You don’t care about anybody as long as you get your jollies … even if it buggers up the lives of others!” Rhod angrily exclaimed as he stomped off and left Maddy standing in the corridor, with tears forming in her eyes.

Now that he’d walked away, Maddy knew that she was all alone, just like Ally said she’d be.

After learning the truth about Maddy’s role in Grottoes, Rhod knew that he had to try to mend the broken fences with Gaby and hope that they could be best of mates again. As he sat alone in the cafeteria, he relived Em’s exchange experiences and the more he thought about them, the more he understood Gaby’s parting words to her in the halls of AHS. How he wished he could get those six weeks back.

Six weeks in America had left Maddy alone and confused. As she ate her lunch in solitude, reluctantly contemplating an existence without Drew, Gaby or any of the ‘gang’, she tried to figure out what really drove her to treat Gaby as she did.

Meanwhile in the staff lunchroom, Mr. Woods, Mrs. Johnston and Miss Cowlishaw discussed what they’ve heard over the last two days. Following a short debate, the three agreed they needed to hear from both Jenny and Gaby one final time, before they handed down any decision.

“Oh, Jenny ... before you go, how’s your afternoon schedule?” Mr. Woods asked as he reached out and touched her arm when she walked past him while leaving the staff lunchroom.

“I have a double set with Mr. Pilling’s third levels in about an hour. May I ask why?”

“After hearing from Maddy and Rhod this morning, the three of us would like hear any final comments Gaby and yourself might have, before we hand down our decision later this afternoon. How soon could she get here?”

“If she’s waiting for me outside the house when I get there, I guess I could have her back here in about fifteen minutes,” Jenny offered.

“Would it be possible to call her? We’d like to try to conclude this as soon as possible,” Mr. Woods asked.

“I don’t see why not. As far as I know, she has nothing planned…” Jenny removed her mobile from her bag and selected their home number from the pre-programmed phonebook.

“Hello, dear? Are you doing anything right now? Good … if I pick you up in a few minutes, could you be ready and waiting outside? Mr. Woods would like to speak to both of us … no … nothing like that ... he just wants to hear our final thoughts on the matter … particularly yours. Thanks, kiddo … I’m just leaving now. See you in a few, bye.”

Twenty minutes later, they were back in the Headmaster’s office.

“Not exactly regulation school uniform … is it Gaby? Mr. Woods jokingly stated, looking at her low-rise, flared jeans and her ‘chocolate’ crewneck t-top.

“No, sir. Mum and I gave all of Drew’s clothes to charity yesterday including my school uniforms,” Gaby nervously replied.

“Don’t worry, Gaby … you look fine,” Fran whispered. “Love the heels.”

“I was getting used to them, when Mum called…” Gaby quietly confessed. “Still am…”

“Could’ve fooled me!” Fran softly shot back with a grin.

After Gaby and her mother settled in their chairs, Miss Cowlishaw became all business as she softly continued.

“First … I’m really sorry you had to be put through all this, Gaby. There is just no justification for it. Now, when we were considering the matter of any disciplinary action the school may take, Mr. Woods pointed out that the applicable guidelines handed down to him … are worded in such a way that he as Headmaster, still has a lot of flexibility.”

“It’s for that reason, I’d like to run our decision past both you and your mother, then listen to any comments you may have,” Mr. Woods voiced.

Following the short meeting, Jenny went off to her double set, while Gaby walked towards the bus stop across from the school to catch the bus home. At the same time, Mrs. Johnston went and informed Maddy and Rhod to take the next set in the library until sent for. Later that afternoon, Mr. Woods phoned their mothers to inform them a decision had been reached and would be revealed upon their arrival.

Rhod still questioned Maddy’s grip on reality, appearing as detached from the whole affair as she did. As he nervously took a chair and sat down at an empty table, he likened his own position to that of being told to relax and read a good book while they replaced the trigger mechanism in one of the rifles for the firing squad! A short time after the two had settled at a table with their books piled in front of them, Mrs. Johnston entered the library and asked both kids to follow her.

When they entered the Headmaster’s office, their mothers and Miss Cowlishaw were already there. Mr. Woods had turned his seat and was staring out his office window. Just as Mrs. Johnston closed the office door with a quite ‘click’, he slowly swung his seat around to face those gathered in his office.

“After careful consideration of everything we’ve heard … Miss Cowlishaw … Mrs. Johnston and I … have reached a decision. I have to say that if it wasn’t for the final remarks of both Mrs. Bond and Gaby … our decision would have been much harsher. However, they felt the damage was already irreparable and they thought nothing was to be gained if we handed down our original recommendations,” Mr. Woods stated.

After a very brief pause to let that register with both students, he continued by saying, “Before I reveal our decision, let me say that neither I … nor this school … will condone the bullying of another student … on …or off … school property … in … or out of … school time. You, Madeline … have been the benefactor of that policy on at least one occasion as I recall.”

“Yes sir,” Maddy solemnly acknowledged.

“Therefore your punishment, even reduced as it is … will serve as a reminder of our ‘zero tolerance’ policy to the rest of the student body. This will also be permanently placed on your academic records. Any questions thus far?” His question was met with silence.

“None? Then we’ll continue.”

“Rhoderri!”

Rhod bolted upright in his chair at the sound of his name.

“You’re suspended from this school for a period of one week for the callous disregard of a fellow student’s well-being. Your intentional ‘pranks’ … although not apparently malicious in intent … were completely unacceptable given the situation the two of you found yourselves in … plus your actions knowingly placed Gaby unnecessarily at personal risk. We’ll meet again at the end of the week to review your case. Any questions?” An eerie silence from both mother and son, met the Headmaster.

“Madeline … your conduct was most reprehensible given your knowledge of … and relationship to … Gaby. We suspect that some of your malicious actions may have been in aid of Brittany Walters and to that end a complete accounting of our findings will be sent to Miss Bell for further investigation. However, as the instigator of several other instances … all of which only served to amuse you at the expense of a fellow student … we’ve no choice but to suspend you from this school for a period of three weeks.”

Upon hearing Maddy’s punishment, Carol stared at her daughter while Maddy sat in her chair and looked straight ahead with no outward display of emotion.

“Like with Rhoderri … at the end of your suspension, we’ll meet again to review your case. Any questions? … Mrs. Peters?” Hearing only silence, Mr. Woods went on.

“I want you both to know that originally, we were prepared to suspend each of you until the next term … which would’ve meant automatically forfeiting your year. Fortunately for you … we listened to Gaby and her mother … and re-considered our findings accordingly.”

Mr. Woods briefly paused to let that sink in, before continuing.

“When each of you return to sets … you will be responsible for making up any lost lessons and tests. If you fail to measure up at year end … you will be required to repeat your year like any other student that fails to meet the standards for advancement. I should also warn you that if you should think that these recommendations mean you’re on holiday with free time to hang out in local retail establishments and generally make a nuisance of yourselves … think again! You’ll be granted no leeway by this administration with the authorities that deal with absent students just because you have been temporarily suspended.”

“Also, both of you are prohibited from participating in any extra-curricular activities for as long as you attend this school. That means, effective immediately … both of you are permanently off the Sherwood Foresters’ cheer squad. Miss Cowlishaw has assured me that she’ll be able to continue just as effectively without your participation.”

Mr. Woods was quick to observe the negative impact that announcement had on the two ‘girls’, particularly Maddy.

“Now, if there are no questions … that concludes this meeting and both of you are free to go with your mothers. If any questions do arise … please feel free to contact Mrs. Johnston. For administrative purposes … your suspensions officially begin next Monday and when you return, you will report directly to her.”

When everyone had left the Headmaster’s office, Mary escorted the pair to gather their belongings, while their mother’s waited at the main office. Once they returned, she walked the small group to the main doors and reminded them that she would always be available should any questions or concerns arise.

Meanwhile, back at the Bond residence…

“You’re home early, Dad,” Gaby remarked when Dave walked into the house.

“I left early to pack for tonight … had you forgotten that I’ve a meeting with George this weekend? By the way, I’ll need a larger suitcase … any chance I could borrow yours? I promise that I’ll have my own next trip.”

The two went upstairs and Gaby ducked into her room to retrieve her suitcase. Once his job with the team was defined and a work schedule worked out, it was decided that the girls would then start accompanying their father to Germany. After putting the empty case on his bed, Dave walked back across the hall to Gaby’s room and gently knocked before entering her room.

“Let’s see that number of yours, lass.”

Gaby went over to the computer desk and took out her autographed number for her dad to measure up. Grabbing the ruler on the desk, he checked the size, all the time hummin’ and hawin’. Finally seeing a quizzical look on his face, Gaby couldn’t stand it any longer.

“Well?” Gaby demanded.

“Hmmm … I guess…”

“DAAAD-DEE!” Gaby whined. If Dave had tried any harder to wind his daughter up, he couldn’t have done a better job.

With a huge smile on his face, he told Gaby they had an end piece of some rich-looking ‘cherry’ wood at the mill that Frank would let him have as it was of no use to anyone.

“We could do this two ways. Either make a frame just for the number, or combine the ‘Grottoes Express’ photo and your number into a larger single frame. I think that ‘end-piece’ is big enough to go with either option,” Dave explained. “Whatever you’d like…”

“How ‘bout you measure out the single frame first and if there isn’t enough wood then make a small frame just for the number,” Gaby thoughtfully offered.

“Here you are!” Jenny observed after thinking she and Jules came home to an empty house.

Dave realized he was now falling behind schedule once he saw that it was late enough in the afternoon for his wife to be home. After he gave her a kiss, he excused himself and rushed to finish his packing. She then sat on the bed and had Gaby join her.

“You want to hear how things went?”

“Not really … but tell me anyway,” Gaby solemnly whispered. After being told of Mr. Wood’s findings, she sat in silence and let her gaze fall to the floor.

“I’m sorry it had to happen like it did, darling … but now you just have to get on with your life. It’ll be fine … I love you, kiddo…” Jenny quietly told her daughter as they both held each other.

“I better go help your dad. He may be a genius with bikes, but when it comes to packing...” Jenny then got up and joined Dave in their room.

Later that afternoon…

(knock, knock, knock)

“I’ll get it!” Jules hollered upstairs. When she opened the front door, she was surprised to see Em standing there.

“Ya know Em? Ya really got some balls showing your face around here. Whaddya want?” Jules asked, her voice dripping with restrained hostility.

“Ummm … is Gaby here? I really need to talk with her … please Jules?” With a jerk of her head, Jules abruptly motioned for Em to enter and wait at the door.

“Gaby! Someone’s here to see you!” Jules shouted up the stairs then quickly walked away leaving Em feeling very unwelcome and standing at the door.

Gaby bounded down the stairs but when she saw who it was, she stopped in her tracks.

“Why are you here?” she dryly asked.

“I want to apologize for everything. I didn’t think … at your party … or in the States. It never occurred to me that I was hurting you like I was … honest! If Maddy never … I thought it was you, Gab … honest! I never meant to hurt you. If I’d thought I was … I’d have never done any of it. Please, Gaby ... we’ve been friends too long … please?”

Em’s emotional plea trailed off as she searched Gaby’s face for any sign of forgiveness. Instead, she saw a face devoid of any emotion let alone any compassion.

“You’re right … Rhod … we were mates at one time … an’ maybe we can be again, sometime … but when you turned your back on me, you changed the rules of that friendship. You want me to forgive you … or maybe say … it’s okay … an’ that I understand … well … I’m not … and I can’t ... not after what you and Maddy did to me an’ to my family. Maybe in time I might be able to forgive you … but not now.” Em felt the tears welling up in her eyes. “Enjoy your time off!”

Em’s wide eyes betrayed her surprise at Gaby’s comment.

“Oh, yes … I know what Mr. Woods said. You should be bloody grateful to Mum and me for making our feelings known to him like we did. We thought there was nothing to be gained if you lost your year … even though you guys made bloody sure I lost any hope of getting mine!” Gaby lectured, her voice dripping with contempt.

“I know … he told us…” Em weakly replied.

“For what it’s worth … I think it best if Em never tries to attend Warsop College. Mr. Woods has a long memory and he’s not impressed with her,” Gaby spitefully added.

“Anyway … I gotta go. We’re taking Dad to the airport. He’s leaving for Germany tonight. Go home Em.”

“You going, too?” Em asked, her voice breaking.

“Soon,” Gaby intoned.

“Will I ever see you again?” Em weakly inquired.

“I dunno,” Gaby whispered as she stood ready to close the door.

As she started to shut the door, Gaby noticed Sylvia was waiting in their car. When Em began to walk down the front steps, she stopped and turned back to face her former friend. With tears running down her cheek she uttered a final, “Sorry”.

Gaby silently shook her head in response. When Em opened the front passenger door to her mum’s car, Gaby closed her eyes and slowly shut her front door.

“She finally gone?” Jules asked as she came down the stairs and saw her sister standing facing the door.

“Yeah. All she wanted to do was say she’s sorry. Claimed she didn’t know she was hurting me … an’ you know what? (sigh) Knowing Rhod like I do … I believed her … but I couldn’t bring myself to forgive her … not yet,” Gaby’s voice faded to a whisper. “Rhod was my mate, sis…”

Jules saw the tears in her eyes and embraced her sister.

“It’s okay to cry, sis. I’ve a feeling everybody … even Maddy … is hurting after finally realizing what they lost.” After holding Gaby for a while, Jules released her little sister. “Now, better fix your mascara … Mum’s almost ready to go.”

The light had just started to fade when they all piled into the Saab Estate and Gaby cheerfully relinquished her usual spot in the front passenger seat to her mum. During the drive to the airport, both parents were talking about what Dave could expect in Bad Neuenahr. He had planned to stay the weekend in Jenny’s two-bedroom apartment that Apollinaris had assigned her. Besides finding out about his job, he was also going to start investigating the housing market as well as talk to Maria about the schools.

“Don’t worry, luv … I’ll phone when I get there.” Dave poked his head into the opened car window to say his good-byes.

They hadn’t planned on seeing him to the plane and as they passed the terminal’s crowded car park, they knew they made a good choice. Amid the flurry of well-wishes, Gaby made her dad promise to say ‘hi’ to Kat.

“If things work out all around … you can say that yourself in a week or two,” Dave replied as he gave both Gaby and Jules a kiss on the cheek.

“Don’t let your mum get overtired an’ don’t be afraid to help out, okay? See you guys Sunday night … ‘bye!” Dave quickly added as Jenny pulled away from the curb.

“Jules … Gaby and I are going to Sheffield tomorrow … want to come along?” Jenny asked as they sped along back towards Warsop.

“Sure! What time?” Jules asked.

“I really think I should get out on the bike tomorrow morning and I’d like to get an early start, so it’ll be after we get back ... you are coming … aren’t you Gaby?”

“My alarm’s set for six … that okay … or you want me to set it earlier?” Gaby offered.

“No … six is fine …I guess we should be back no later than nine-ish. That okay, Jules?” Jenny asked.

Saturday morning found Jenny and Gaby, both in their Apollinaris kit, riding out to Cuckney and along the same route regularly used for the time trials. On the way back, Jenny pulled over to the roadside and sat down on a small rise. Gaby quickly did a U-turn on the empty road and soon was back, sitting beside her mother.

“Give me a few minutes, kiddo … I guess I’m not ready for the racing season quite yet,” Jenny implored.

“Well … you’re doing much better than last time we were out, Mum. Your endurance is improving. We almost made it home before you stopped and it’s getting harder to win those sprints. I’m finding that I hafta work harder every time we go out,’ Gaby proudly told her mum.

“Think so?” Jenny asked while looking off into the distance. Turning to her daughter, she finally asked what had been weighing on her mind all this time.

“Sweetheart … are you really okay with all of this? I mean a lot has unexpectedly happened in the last few weeks and you’ve had to take things as they were thrown at you. A lot has changed in your life.”

“Yeah, I guess so ... but I can’t do much about it even if I wasn’t … can I? I mean … okay … so … things aren’t exactly working out as I hoped when all this started … but I hafta make ‘me’ work. I’ve got no choice. Why?” Gaby thoughtfully inquired after a brief silence.

“It’s just that you’ve never really sat down and spoken about it since you came back and Jules said you two spoke all the time in Grottoes.” Jenny pulled her daughter closer to her. “Truth is … I’m scared, darling. My biggest fear is that you’re keeping it all bottled up again and I’m really afraid that we’ll have a repeat of the Walters…” Jenny softly spoke as she continued to hold Gaby. “…Only this time you’ll make sure we won’t be there to stop you…”

“On the flight back … Miss C told me that I can either quit the race or dig deep to find that inner strength that would let me go on and win. Now … have I ever abandoned a race?”

“Nope!” Jenny whispered through a weak smile. A few tears were beginning their journey down her face as she reached out for her daughter.

“You don’t have to watch me anymore, Mum…” Gaby softly confirmed while the two held each other for several moments. “Besides … back at the Walters I made a promise to Jules … an’ you know me an’ my promises…”

“I know, kiddo … you’ve always kept them…”

When the two parted, they quickly dried their tears and resumed the ride home. Upon their arrival back at the house, Jules gave her mum two messages.

“Dad called … he arrived at the apartment okay and apologized that he didn’t call last night but he felt it was too late when he got in … an’ Dr. Sanwari phoned … an’ apologized for not calling yesterday.”

“Did he say anything else?”

“He’s at the clinic until noon, but he wanted you to know that Gaby’s now ‘legal’. The RGO … or something … phoned him as he started rounds and as he says … things kind of got busy. CONGRATULATIONS, MUM … GAB'S A GIRL!” Jules excitedly squealed.

“Sorry … it just came out,” she added with a smug grin on her face.

“He also said to give him a call either today or Monday and he’ll fill you in on the details,” Jules continued. She was well aware of what that new birth certificate meant to Gaby.

“Looks like we’ll be making another stop … so better make yourself pretty,” Jenny mused.

“Why?” Gaby asked.

“You’re going to need new passport photos … so we might as well get them when we’re out,” Jenny replied then added, “You shower and I’ll give Dr. Sanwari a call.”

Later as Gaby came down the stairs, her sister just stared at her and slowly shook her head.

“What did I do now?” Gaby sharply asked.

“Do me a favour? If there’s any cute boys around … move away and give me a chance, huh?” Jules had a big smile on her face even as she tried to be stern with her sister.

“I’m only 14.”

“They won’t know that, will they?”

“Well, you can have all the boys you want,” Gaby shot back in her best sultry voice as she walked up to Jules and gave her a peck on the cheek. “I’ll just tell ‘em they’re not my type!”

“Darling … why don’t you wear Jessica’s things?”

“It’s only a passport photo, Mum…” Gaby replied.

“You have a choice, sis … ten years with a police mug shot or ten years with something you can live with,” Jules sarcastically pointed out.

“Well … when you put it that way…”

“G’wan!” Jules firmly stated while pointing upstairs.

Gaby quickly retreated back upstairs to her room and returned after a few minutes, wearing her Nighthawk feather, choker and her favourite feather earrings.

“Okay … I was wrong,” Jules playfully muttered as she watched her sister descend the stairs.

“I think she looks very nice!” Jenny firmly stated.

“Looking like that? All the boys will be looking at her!” Jules pouted while trying unsuccessfully to suppress a huge grin.

“Sisters…” Jenny mumbled. “C’mon girls … we gotta go!”

Jenny ushered the girls out to the car and by the grace of the traffic gods, they arrived at the mall in Sheffield in remarkably good time. A few hours later they emerged back into the sunlight, heavily laden with purchases. Each of the women did pretty well with at least one new outfit but as Jules pointed out, her little sister seemed to have come out on top with a few skirts, tops and a dress or two, not to mention a couple of pairs of dress shoes and jeans. As far as Gaby was concerned, the highlight of the day was her new passport photos.

“Well, I think we all did pretty good … eh, girls? Anyone else feel like a tea before we go home?” Jenny asked the girls when they got into the car.

When they eventually made it home Jenny found a message on the answering machine, from Ally. Gaby quickly returned the call and about twenty minutes later, her friend was at the front door.

“Mmmm … very sexy,” Ally breathed as she saw her friend wearing Jessica’s feather for the first time. Gaby quickly changed the subject as she could feel herself colouring up under the additional gaze of her sister.

“Sorry I missed your call but we just got back from Sheff. If I’d known you were home, I would’ve called … but I didn’t know if you decided to go with Em to her dad’s … or not,” Gaby explained.

“That’s okay, Gabs. I don’t know if I could’ve handled Sheff any better than last time. Even though the sling’s off … the memories are still there … if you know what I mean.” Gaby nodded.

“Why didn’t you go with Em like you usually do?”

“Yeah … well … after what she pulled on you. I mean … I liked Rhod a lot and even might’ve liked Em … given time … until … anyway I’ve decided to back off for awhile and think things out.”

Gaby chose to let it lie and not pursue the matter with Ally as she gave her a sympathetic hug.

“Show me everything you got at Sheff!” Ally enthusiastically told her friend.

Up in her room, Gaby showed her the new clothes she’d bought earlier that day. Afterwards they both sat on her bed, listening to CD’s and generally trying to make sense of the things that happened to them since they left for America.

“Gabs … can I ask you something personal? It’s been bothering me for awhile,” Ally quietly asked.

“I guess so…” Gaby softly replied.

“At your birthday party when you were getting ready to go back downstairs … Jules looked scared and held your mum’s hand when you said you were just going to get freshened up. You even had to promise her you were coming right back … an’ in Washington … she always stayed real close to you … why? Something bad happened back in Grottoes … didn’t it?” Ally’s voice was quiet and concerned.

“I promise not to tell anybody…” Ally softly pleaded as she reached out to take Gaby’s hand.

Gaby’s gaze lowered to her bedspread as she quietly fought for an answer.

“It’s sumpthin’ I’m not proud of … but … ‘member the party at Prue’s?”

“Yeah…”

“Later that evening … after we got home … I … I … tried to end it … ’cept … Jules found me before I swallowed any pills …” Gaby’s voice was very quiet, almost a whisper as she continued to look down at her covers.

“OhmyGod! Why? Was it because of us?” Ally expressed her shock as she tightened her grip on Gaby’s hand. Gaby silently nodded.

“Without you guys an’ without Maddy … I had no friends I could turn too … an’ once everyone knew about me…”

Ally's thoughts immediately went to that last evening in Grottoes. She suddenly realized just how close she had come to losing a dear friend because of some senseless juvenile mind-games that had gone horribly wrong. Without warning, her body began to heave with heavy sobs as she wrapped her arms around Gaby in a tight embrace and laid her head upon her friend’s shoulder.

After several minutes, she managed to pull herself apart from Gaby, all red-eyed and tear-stained.

“But everything’s okay now? You’re not…” Ally asked in a weak, pleading voice.

An equally dishevelled Gaby looked at Ally then closed her eyes and silently shook her head.

“No, I’m not … not now. I made a promise to Jules I wouldn’t an’ I knew the family would support me … but I was surprised at the other kids at the party after I told them … an’ then there’s you. Tellin’ you back in DC was the smartest thing I could’ve done … thank you!” Now it was Gaby’s turn to envelop Ally in a hug. “But I’m not really gonna feel comfortable ... to be me … until we leave Warsop,” Gaby whispered.

“Why not?” Ally asked.

“Once people know … it’ll be too hard on Mum an’ Dad. People will talk … an’ there could be trouble, all ‘cause of me … Grottoes proved that. Besides … Maddy hates me an’ I just can’t stay around her … feeling about her as I do.”

With eyes closed, she paused to take a deep breath and then quietly added, “Drew doesn’t exist in Germany.”

“I’ll miss you, Gabs … I really will,” Ally whispered. Gaby felt the wetness of Ally’s tears as she rested her head on her shoulder.

“I’ll be here for a while yet.”

“You’re still going to move away!” Ally quietly shot back.

Sunday was a quiet day with Bernie, Ally and Helen off with their respective families.

During the morning, Jenny and Gaby took another 30km ride. Gaby took solace in her belief that her mum was steadily improving and one day, they’d be riding a stage race together.

While Jules spent the afternoon with Anna and Jenny napped, Gaby spent the time in her room sending emails to all her American friends, bringing them up to speed on all that had happened.

Sunday evening saw Jenny and the girls pile into the car to go collect Dave at Manchester’s airport. Everyone was anxiously waiting to hear what exactly he would be doing in his new job with the team.

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

I've got an answer, I'm going to fly away,
What have I got to lose?

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 7
 
 

“Guten Morgen ihr Lieben, gut geschlafen?” Jenny asked as her oldest daughter wandered into the kitchen after having returned from her latest four-day trip to Germany with her dad.

“Guten Morgen, Mama. Ich schlief gut, Dank,” Jules cheerfully replied.

“Your German’s getting much better, dear. I guess life there agrees with you?”

“Ja … but compared to this place ... the apartment’s really small. Anyway … I really think I’m going to like it there,” Jules cheerfully responded.

“Okay … what’s his name?” Jenny asked with a knowing smile.

“Muummmm,” Jules replied in her little-girl whine as Jenny started to laugh.

She momentarily escaped her mother’s good-natured teasing when she went out into the hall and opened the front door to retrieve the morning paper.

Dave had worked out an arrangement with Frank where he’d split his time 50/50 between the mill and Germany. While he was in Germany, the girls would join him. When he was working with Team Apollinaris, the girls would use the time to get used to life in Bad Neuenahr.

The last couple of times Gaby went with her dad, she was able to use her new passport. However, for the last two weeks she’d been laid up in the North Manchester General Hospital recuperating from her ‘corrective’ surgery.

“I’ve got a few cards for Gabs from Kat and her friends,” Jules announced.

“They know?” a worried Jenny asked.

“They were asking where she was so I had to tell them something … an’ I just told them the truth … Gabs is still in the hospital after undergoing abdominal surgery.”

“Abdominal surgery?” Jenny parroted. “Well … I guess if it works… and it’s not too far from the truth.”

“It was Dad’s idea,” Jules replied as she scanned the newspaper.

“Muumm … did you see this?” Jules was in shock as she handed the opened paper to her mother. Jenny’s eyes were immediately drawn to the small article that Jules had pointed at.

“Oh … my … God! Poor Gaby…”

“I just read the first bit. Does it say what happened?” Jules asked.

Jenny quickly read the entire article then summarized it for Jules.

“According to this, a car veered off the road and mounted the walkway outside of Hawthorn’s Books … pushing two people through the plate glass window as the car drove into the front of the store … both died of their wounds, enroute to the hospital. The article also mentioned that the paramedics said the driver of the car had no vital signs and was pronounced dead at the scene.”

With halting emotion in her voice, Jenny turned her attention back to the newspaper.

“Dead is … Mrs. Ann Joyce … 43 years of age … and her daughter, Helen Joyce … 14 years of age. I can’t see any mention of funeral services…”

“I’ll have to pop around to Ann’s place and see if her mother has anything she can add, before deciding when to tell Gaby.”

The next day, Jenny found herself slowly walking up to the front door of Ann’s parents.

“Yes?”

“Mrs. Malloy? We’ve never met … but my name’s Jenny Bond. Helen was a friend and classmate of my youngest daughter, Gaby ... and both Ann and Helen had been to our house a number of times.” Jenny quietly presented herself to Helen’s Nan while standing at the door. “We all thought Helen was a sweet girl and we’ll miss seeing her around our place.”

“Thank you … please, do come in … I’m Beverly,” Mrs. Malloy replied.

“Jenny,” Jenny replied with a sombre nod as she entered the house.

“On behalf of my family … may I offer my sincerest condolences to you and your husband for your loss,” Jenny quietly offered as she turned to face Beverly once she was inside.

“Thank you Jenny,” Beverly replied as she led Jenny into the lounge, where further introductions were made of the extended family and friends.

“Bev … I can’t stay long as I have to drive into Manchester … but when I read the newspaper article about your daughter … there was no mention of services. Might I ask if you’ve made arrangements?”

As she was leaving, she gave Beverly a hug.

“I’m not looking forward to telling Gaby … not the best news to get when you’re recovering in hospital … is it?”

When Jenny got home, she told Jules what she had learned then phoned Dave and Mr. Woods, to relay the information. She also asked Mr. Woods to pass the information on to Mr. Pilling, since Helen was one of his students.

Following her phone calls, Jenny and Jules set about getting ready to go see Gaby.

“Just about ready, Jules?” Jenny called out.

“Ready,” Jules replied as she joined her mum at the door. After Jenny locked-up, the two got into the car and began their drive north.

Approximately ninety minutes later, they found themselves stepping out of the lift and heading for Gaby’s room in the women’s surgical ward that she shared with three other women. As they rounded the final corner before heading down the hall to her room, they found her accompanied by a student nurse, slowly walking the hall. Both women easily overtook Gaby and along with her companion, slowly escorted her back to her room.

“That young nurse seems nice. She always walk with you?” Jenny asked as they entered the room.

“Usually,” Gaby replied.

As Gaby climbed back onto the bed she told her mum that the staff had been hinting that she would be going home tomorrow.

“I thought that was good news, Mum…” Gaby stated as she noticed the blank look on her visitor’s faces.

“It’s wonderful news, dear … but I’ve something to tell you. There’s no easy way to say it except come right out with it...”

“…Helen and her mum were killed two days ago when a car left the road and hit them as they were shopping. I’m sorry … I know you two were becoming real good friends.” Gaby remained silent for a few moments, her eyes fixed on some unknown point outside her window.

“Helen was always so sure her Dad was up in Heaven looking down on them. Now they’re back together … aren’t they?” Gaby thoughtfully asked as she fell into Jenny’s arms.

“Yes they are, sweetheart…” Jenny weakly whispered as she embraced her daughter.

After taking a few moments to gather her thoughts, Gaby sat back up and looked at her mum.

“Can we go to the funeral?”

“We can, assuming you do get discharged … and you’re up to it. Helen’s Gran said they’re planning a service for both Helen and her mother at Church Warsop, the day after tomorrow,” Jenny softly replied.

“I’m sure Helen’s grandparents would appreciate it if you were there but they both know that you’ve recently been in the hospital … so I think they’d understand if you weren’t able,” Jenny explained.

“You okay, sis?” Jules asked.

“Yeah, just never had a friend die on me before,” Gaby quietly replied as she grabbed her mother’s hand.

Before they departed the ward, Jenny stopped at the Nursing Station to get instructions on Gaby’s release procedure. She had to wait as the Ward Nurse was busy in conversation with one of the doctors but when he’d finished, she identified herself and proceeded to ask about her daughter’s release.

Upon overhearing Gaby’s name, the doctor waited for the Ward Nurse to finish with Jenny before he approached.

“Mrs. Bond? I’m Mr. Brickton … Gaby’s surgeon?”

After introducing himself, he then proceeded to inform Jenny of her daughter’s progress and that she had already been told to continue her Premarin to help maintain her oestrogen levels.

“Her surgery went better than expected and her MRI revealed a full set of slightly underdeveloped female reproductive organs … although we don’t think she’ll ever be able to give birth. In time … it’s quite possible that with the increase in her oestrogen levels those organs will completely develop and if that happens, her system may eventually be able to maintain her hormone levels naturally, thereby allowing her to discontinue the Premarin. However, until that time …she’ll require semi-annual follow-up exams and she’ll have to continue with the pills.”

He then gave Jenny a prescription for her to fill in preparation for Gaby’s release.

~~~

“You answer that Jules? I’m kind of busy with this traffic, right now,” Jenny asked as her mobile went off while they were returning to Warsop.

“Hello? … Oh, hi Dad … it’s me! … Guess what? … Gabs is comin’ home tomorrow! Yeah … okay … Mum’s here but she can’t talk right now … traffic … but if you’ve … okay … hold on.”

“Dad said he could give George a ring saying he’d be a day late, if you want to go to the funeral.”

“Hi … Mum says to go ahead and phone especially now that Gabs wants to attend … yeah … Mum thinks it’d be nice if we all went. Okay … bye.”

Upon arriving back in Warsop, they briefly stopped at the school. With Gaby coming out of the hospital the next day, Jenny had to make arrangements for a substitute teacher for her remaining two days of sets so she could be around for her.

Later that afternoon Dave arrived home to find Jules in the kitchen and Jenny watching the telly.

“Something’s different,” Dave mumbled as he joined his wife in the lounge.

“Our daughter wanted to do the cooking for tea … so I let her. If she needs me, she knows where I am,” Jenny happily explained. She then added in a whisper, “I think she’s found a German boy she wants to impress…”

“And we’re the guinea pigs,” Dave playfully interjected.

“Shhhh … don’t discourage her,” Jenny quietly rebuked Dave and then in a louder voice added, “Actually, she’s quite good in the kitchen.”

During tea, they discussed many things including Gaby’s pending release from hospital, funeral arrangements for Helen and her mum, the weekend visit to Germany and the subsequent house hunt plus what remained to be done at Warsop College.

“I thought you already took us out of school,” Jules was quite surprised when her mother said there was more to be done.

“Mr. Woods had verbally agreed to let you girls go, knowing the urgency of the situation … but I still have to complete all the paperwork to make it all official,” Jenny pointed out. “Besides … we have to get all your records sorted for your new school.”

The next morning after Dave left for work, Jules and her mother set about getting things organized to go ‘spring’ Gaby.

“If you’re ready Jules, could you please go into your sister’s room and pick out something for her to wear home? A skirt, I should think … also … I don’t think she has anything clean to wear either … so be sure to get some underwear… and just throw it in a bag.”

As Jules came out of her sister’s room, Jenny intercepted her as she came from the washroom and tossed a couple of sanitary towels into the bag of clothes.

“Is Gaby on?” Jules asked.

“She may have need for one or two,” Jenny responded.

A while later, they once again found themselves at the hospital and heading to Gaby’s room in the women’s surgical ward. As they passed the Nursing Station, a voice rang out.

“Excuse me ma’am…”

“Oh sorry, Sister! I’m Mrs. Bond. My youngest is being discharged this morning and my daughter and I are here to collect her … Gaby Bond … room 412?” Jenny explained.

“Sorry Mrs. Bond … I just had to check. Mr. Brickton hasn’t done rounds as yet, but I expect he shouldn’t be too long. We can’t turn her out just yet … not until he says we can,” Sister replied with a smile.

Later, as Gaby and her sister were in conversation, Mr. Brickton, accompanied by the Ward Sister entered the room and promptly headed for Gaby’s bed.

“Good morning, Gaby … ladies,” Mr. Brickton cheerfully greeted the three women, then focusing on his patient he asked, “How are we this morning?”

“…‘We’ … are doing great,” Gaby shot back.

As the Ward Sister began to close the curtains around Gaby’s bed, Mr. Brickton turned to Jenny.

”If you’ll excuse us for a moment, ladies … I just want to have a final look before I turn her loose on society.”

A few minutes later they emerged and the doctor informed the Ward Sister that she could begin the discharge paperwork.

“I understand she rides competitively?”

“That’s right,” Jenny confirmed.

“Unfortunately … as hard as it may be for her, she should stay off the bike for a couple of months … maybe less … depending on how fast she recovers.

Jenny then informed him of their upcoming move to Germany and Gaby’s involvement with Team Apollinaris.

“I agree. He should be able to monitor her recovery barring any unforeseen complications. The fact she came through her surgery so well, tells me that her recovery should be relatively worry-free. Next time you’re talking with your team doctor … please inform him that as soon as I receive a medical request from him, I’ll ensure Gaby’s records are quickly transferred into his care.”

“Thank you for all you've done.”

As the three women returned to Warsop, they again stopped into the school on the way back home. This time it was to start all the paperwork the girls would need to transfer schools and in Gaby’s case, to alter her records with her new legal name. Both Jenny and Jules looked on as Gaby proudly presented her new birth certificate and a copy of the Register General’s letter, to Mrs. Johnston.

When they left the main office, the halls had just started to fill with students as they were let out for lunch.

“Gaby!” a familiar voice called out to her.

When she looked around, she saw Paul and Clive running through the hall towards her, doing their best to dodge their fellow students.

“Hey … you comin’ back to sets?” Paul hopefully voiced as he approached Gaby.

“Uh uh … Mum just had to fill out some paperwork for Jules an’ me to change schools.”

“So … it’s final then … you’re really going?” Paul asked, his voice tinged with the sadness of losing his best friend. As he embraced her, he added in a quiet voice so as not to be overheard, “Drew or Gaby … I’m really going to miss you, mate.”

When he drew back, he looked at the girl in his arms and on impulse, kissed her on the lips. After they parted, he tightened his embrace before he said his final good-bye and released her.

“Well … c’mon then! Why should you be any different?” Gaby’s eyes had a glazed look as she wrapped her arms around Clive’s neck. She broke her embrace after she kissed him in the same way she kissed Paul.

“Admit it … you’ve dreamt of that kiss ever since the Easter disco … haven’t you?” Gaby jokingly asked Clive.

Even though she was trying to make light of their farewells, her voice told a different story as she looked at both of them and then scanned the now full corridor, for the final time.

Later at home, Jenny phoned Dave before he left work and asked that he stop and pick up a couple of red roses for tomorrow.

~~~

Next morning, Gaby looked out her window and thought how it wouldn’t be out of place in an Edgar Allen Poe novel. It was a perfect day for a funeral, if such thing existed. Completely overcast with large, menacing dark grey clouds. Even though some buds had appeared on the trees, it still looked cold and damp.

“Perfect weather for a skirt isn’t it, sis? Just one of the joys of being a girl,” Jules sarcastically announced as she came into Gaby’s room.

“You got some opaque’s I can borrow? I laddered my last pair.”

“Joys of having a sister?” Gaby playfully asked.

“Sumpthin’ like that … thanks,” Jules replied with a smile as Gaby handed over an unopened pair.

As everyone was just about ready, Jenny walked past Gaby’s open door on the way downstairs.

“Is this okay, Mum?” Gaby chose her black blouse, grey mini skirt, black opaque’s & black dress pumps.

“I didn’t think the black dress that I got in Virginia was something you’d wear at a funeral.”

“You look fine,” Jenny offered then asked, “What coat you plan to wear? It’s still a bit cool.”

“My leather jacket … is that okay? It’s black…”

“That’s fine,” Jenny agreed.

“Jen … Gaby? Anytime you two are ready,” Dave called up the stairs.

The drive to the small church was quiet with everyone deep in their own thoughts. As they pulled into the car park, Gaby noticed several of her former classmates lingering outside the church entrance. Bernie, Ally and Paul walked up as Dave assisted her out of the car. Upon reaching her side, the four immediately went into a group hug.

“Maddy or Rhod here?” Gaby hopefully asked.

“Don’t think they even know,” Paul interjected.

“…Or care,” Ally added, the contempt in her voice referring to the fact neither one had been particularly friendly towards Helen.

The four friends entered the church together with the rest of the Bond family. As they walked up the centre aisle to take their seats, Gaby was okay until she caught sight of the two identical closed caskets along with the black-framed portraits of Helen and her mother, at the front. By the time she slipped in to sit beside Jules, her eyes were pools of tears. Through the entire ceremony, she performed on autopilot. When it was over, Gaby found herself with her father’s arm around her shoulders, shuffling along with the other mourners as they slowly made their way following behind the caskets and out of the church. It was a modest procession of cars that followed the two hearses out to the cemetery for the short graveside service. There Jenny and Gaby joined Helen’s grandparents in placing a single red rose on each casket before it was lowered to its final resting place.

The drive back home was just as quiet as it was going to the church.

“Dave … I’ve decided that I’m going with you and the girls … I'm not going to be left alone this weekend!” Jenny firmly announced as they turned onto their street.

While everyone was kept busy packing and double-checking they had everything, Dave quickly recruited John to drive them to the airport later that afternoon.

~~~

Even though it was late at night when they landed at the Köln-Bonn International Airport and picked up their luggage, they found Mike, dutifully waiting for them in the near deserted ‘Arrivals’ area.

“Hallo Dave, gute Reise gehabt, Kinder?” Mike greeted Dave and the kids as they came through the large sliding doors.

As he approached to shake Dave’s hand, he caught sight of an unexpected, but welcome personage.

“Jenny! … was für eine nette Überraschung! Weiss der Rest der Mannschaft?” Mike excitedly asked Jenny.

“Nein,” Jenny replied. “Ich moechte, das es eine Ueberraschung ist.”

“What’d you guys say?” Gaby inquired.

“He was surprised to see me and wanted to know if the rest of the team know I’m coming.”

“Jules caught a few words an’ I caught ‘No, I’ … but after that, you lost us!” Gaby managed to get in with a smile.

“Here it comes … German one-o-one. You can take the teacher out of the classroom, but…” Dave whispered as an aside to Mike.

“Ja,” Mike mischievously hissed.

“When Mike asked me if I told the team, I said that I wanted it to be a surprise … ‘Ich moechte, das es eine Ueberraschung ist’.”

“An’ you said it was easy to pick up!” Gaby joked.

“It’s amazing how much you’ll learn just by being around other people and you’re bound to make plenty of friends. Just ask your sister.”

“But…”

“Remember Atlanta? You were speaking some German to George and the team. Where did you learn that?” Jenny quietly asked.

“Listening to you…” Gaby sheepishly replied.

“Exactly my point! Think how easy it’ll be with everyone speaking German … everyday … and English is like a second language here … so you won’t be completely lost. I’m sure Kat and her friends will be glad to help you if you ask them … okay?”

“…’Kay…”

“The … how you say, Deutsch Lektionen … ahhh … lessons … der German lessons … they never end … Ja?” Mike playfully addressed the two girls.

After they loaded the Passat wagon, they slowly worked their way out of the airport and onto the Autobahn. Jenny let Dave sit up front with Mike, while she sat in the back between the girls and occasionally cat-napped. They arrived in Bad Neuenahr and at their apartment in the wee hours of the morning.

“Gabi … Kat vill be glad to see you are here. Her mama told her you are still in … ummm … das Krankenhaus,” Mike commented while they unloaded the car.

“Auf englisch …das Krankenhaus ist … the hos-pit-al,” Jenny offered.

“Eh? Oh … ja … the hos …pit …al.” As Mike looked at Jenny, she nodded her approval.

“Once a teacher…” Dave mumbled to no one in particular.

Jenny started to tear up as she entered her old apartment for the first time since going back home for her cancer treatment and noticed how Dave and the girls had fixed the place up with the pictures and things from the house.

“I love it … I really do!”

Moving over to the family portrait on the wall, she turned to Dave and the girls.

“For the first time since I signed with the team … it looks like a home!” Jenny tearfully declared.

She hugged both girls and then threw her arms around Dave’s neck, giving him a long, passionate kiss.

“I know we can make this work. It might be cramped for the first while … but we’re together and that’s all that matters,” Jenny softly declared.

~~~

Later that morning the Bond’s piled into ‘their’ Mercedes, aka Jenny’s team-supplied car and drove to the team’s training facility that was located a few minutes outside of Bad Neuenahr. George greeted Dave as usual, but when he saw Jenny step out of the car, he walked over to her and gingerly gave her a hug.

“I won’t break, George…” Jenny happily informed him.

“How long?” George wondered.

“Only a couple of days, I’m afraid … I’m going back with Dave and the girls on Sunday. We’ve a few things left to do back in Warsop before we’re here for good.”

By this time, Maria, Tina and other members from the team had joined in the welcoming of their absent teammate as they arrived to begin the day.

“Next time you see us back here … it’ll be for good!” Jenny told the assembled group, gesturing to her family. “We’ll talk later … but right now, the girls and I have to find our doctor.”

While Dave went off with Mike, Jenny and the girls went in search of Dieter. When they found him, Jenny brought him up to speed on her own medical progress, as well as Gaby’s. Following meeting with the doctor, Jenny left Dave with George and drove off with the girls to Kat’s school to meet with the Rektorin. She was hoping to enroll both girls in time for the fall term.

“Mum, what’s Rek-tor-in mean?” Gaby quietly sounded the word out while they were waiting in the main office.

“Where do you see that?” Jenny whispered.

“The door … there!” Gaby replied while pointing to a closed door with a black name plate with white letters, fastened onto it.

“Think ‘Headmaster’. You’ll find that the German language has a male and female form for many of their words … in this case … Rektor is the male form of the word and Rektorin is the female form.” Jenny explained.

“That mean that this school has a woman as their headmaster?” Jules asked.

“That’s right ... Frau Meer.”

After a short wait an attractive woman in her 50’s opened the door and in flawless English asked Jenny and the girls to come into her office.

Following some pleasantries, Frau Meer got down to business with discussing not only the girl’s past year at Warsop College, but also of their desire to repeat their current year at the local school as well as their plans to acquire as much of the language as they could before school starts.

She eventually turned her attention to the girls, talking to them about their plans and their feelings about moving to Germany. At the end of the meeting, the girls were told that once their academic records arrived from Warsop, they would be officially enrolled.

That evening, the Bond’s had dinner with the Pinger’s. While they were discussing the local housing situation, Dave mentioned that George suggested that his cousin might be able to build them a house on a lot near the Pinger’s. If things worked out, they might be able to move in before the end of the summer, depending upon when it was started.

After some discussion, it was decided that Dave and Jenny would take George up on his offer and meet with his cousin to sort out all the details. If things seemed feasible, the family would arrange a mortgage with Jenny’s bank so building could commence. The more they talked it over, the more attractive the idea was.

Sunday arrived and the family reluctantly said their good-byes to Maria and Kat before Heinrich drove them back to the airport. It would be only another few days until they returned to stay.

~~~

Back in Warsop, the next three days flew by. Dave worked his last for Frank and Jenny taught her last sets on the Monday. Wednesday was moving day and both parents joined the girls in ensuring everything they wanted was either already gone or packed.

Their flight to Bonn was scheduled for later in the evening.

Dave pulled the Saab up behind John’s Corolla and turned off the ignition for the last time. As they exited the car, John came out of the house to greet them while Carol stood in the doorway.

“Here’s the keys, John. Take good care of her,” Dave quipped as he handed over the keys.

Motioning to the garage while the two slowly walked into the house, Dave added, “We’ll get the rest of our stuff as soon as we get into a house … Jen’s apartment just can’t take any more. Thanks for storing it for us.”

As the men joined the girls in the lounge, Jenny turned to Dave.

“I was just telling Carol that by this time next week, they should have new neighbours.”

“So soon?” John asked.

“Looks that way,” Dave replied. “Apparently a young Canadian couple temporarily needing a house fell in love with the place and agreed to a multi-year lease.”

“If I understand it correctly, the chap just recently graduated from some university in Canada and he’ll be doing some postgraduate work in the Warsop area,” Jenny put in.

It was a load off Dave’s mind to know that they’d have an income from the house to help supplement their income from Team Apollinaris. The extra cash would certainly make things easier when they began paying down the mortgage on their new house.

“We’ve been taking a few things over whenever Dave and the girls went and the last load’s in the Saab. Between that and what you and John have in your garage, we’ve got everything out of the house we want to,” Jenny explained to Carol.

“You taking your bikes?” Carol asked.

“We’ve donated most of them to the BC Youth Program up in Manchester. You and John have the two bikes Gaby and I kept. We’ll come for those as we get room … like everything else,” Jenny replied.

During all the small talk, Carol noticed Gaby looking around with a hopeful expression on her face.

“She’s upstairs … go to her, dear…” Carol softly suggested.

Gaby walked upstairs and stopped at the open door of a familiar bedroom. Choosing to ignore Gaby’s presence, Maddy stood in the fading light with her arms folded across her chest and staring out through the sheer curtains covering one of her two bedroom windows. She knew what was to come and the fading light only served to hide the occasional tear that ran down her cheek.

“Saw you drive up … what’ya here for? I thought you didn’t want to see me again.”

Although Maddy’s greeting was dripping with contempt, she felt a sadness with the inevitable parting that she knew was to come.

“Thought I’d at least come up and say good-bye … if … that still means anything to you,” Gaby softly replied. Maddy responded with a single shrug of her shoulder while her gaze remained fixed looking out the window.

“Mum says you’re all girl now.” Maddy quietly changed the subject almost as if she thought if she talked about something else, then Gaby wouldn’t leave.

“They told me I always was, only now I’m as much ‘girl’ as you are …‘cept they don’t think I can ever have kids. I still need the breast forms, though … at least until the ‘ormones kick in,” Gaby explained in a soft but clinical voice.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were really Gaby? Instead I have to find that out at your party!” Maddy tried to sound hurt.

“Would it have made a difference? If you knew that I was born a girl, when we were in Grottoes … would you still be my girlfriend? Would we still say we love each other … or would you have made things worse for me?” Gaby tenderly asked. The room fell silent for several awkward minutes and then Gaby softly spoke. “Gaby or Drew … you knew how I felt about you ... I still do…”

“But you didn’t tell me…” Maddy quietly whined.

“I tried, Mad. You missed the family meeting and then when we left, I could only think about Mum. I tried to tell you later when we went skiing, but the only time we were alone … Deb an’ Jules came looking for us. After Sam … we grew so far apart, I felt that I didn’t know you anymore … an’ any reason there was to tell you … disappeared when you kept pushing me away … so why bother?” Gaby quietly explained. “Anyway, at the comp … you said you didn’t believe anything that I said about Drew, so even if I told you … you wouldn’t have believed me!”

Maddy quickly turned and looked in her cousin’s direction.

“I listened to you at your party!” Maddy pointed out.

“Didn’t do any good … did it…” Gaby dryly answered.

“Couldn’t you’ve at least told me you were going into the hospital?” she asked as a couple of tears rolled down her cheek. “Don’t you care about me anymore?”

She felt hurt that Gaby no longer confided in her. It was painful proof how much they were drifting apart.

“After how you treated me in Virginia and at my party? Whadda you think? An’ speaking of the party … I should’ve known something was up with the way you kept pushing me to ask if I could have one.”

“I didn’t…” Maddy sputtered before Gaby unceremoniously cut her off.

“Give it over, Mad! Since Virginia, you’ve openly hated Gaby … an’ whether you want to face it or not … that’s me! … I'M GABY! You’ve thrown away anything we ever had … an’ still I don’t have a clue why...”

“…One thing I do know … is that you’ve hurt me … my family ... an’ even your own ‘rents … really bad …an’ for what? Does it make you feel good knowing what you did to me, destroyed both our families?” Gaby plunged the knife in deeper with every point she made.

“What happened to us Mad? There was a time when we openly told each other how much we loved each other … now you couldn’t care less if I dropped off the face of the earth! Maybe I should’ve just done it back at the Walters or at my party … instead of promising Jules.” The truth behind those words escaped Maddy as she grimaced at the thinly veiled confession. “I listen to my heart, Mad … an’ it tells me that I still love you … but it takes two to have a loving relationship.”

As Gaby spoke, Maddy turned away unable to face her former girlfriend. Unseen tears began to roll down her cheeks as she stood motionless and stared out one of her bedroom windows.

Un-noticed in the dim light, she constantly fingered the double heart-shaped locket around her neck, the entire time Gaby was in the room. It was the same one Drew gave her on her 14th birthday. When he had given it to her, it contained a small photo of himself and one of her. Unknown to anyone, back in Grottoes a few days prior to the Cheer Competition, Maddy took it off her neck for the first time since it was given to her and replaced Drew’s photo with a more recent one of Gaby. Since then, she’s been the only one to see those photos and now it appeared it would be all she would have to remind her of a love she still harboured deep in her heart. Maddy closed her eyes and vowed to herself that she’d never part with it.

“Could I at least hold you one last time … an’ maybe give you … one last kiss … before I go?” Gaby finally asked. Silence fell over the room until Maddy replied in a weak whisper.

“I …I can’t.”

“You mean … you won’t.”

“Gabeeee…” Maddy weakly pleaded. “…please?”

“I love you Mad … an’ I always will … always.” An awkward silence fell on the room before Gaby decided it was time to leave.

“Well … I guess there’s nothing more to say to each other … is there? I better go before … just … never mind … good-bye, Mad.”

Gaby was on the verge of tears as she stood there, hoping Maddy would say something. After a time, she slowly turned to go out of the room while Maddy remained, seemingly unmoved and staring out the window.

“I'm so confused…” Maddy whispered as tears ran down her cheeks. As she uttered the words, a part of her wanted to run and embrace Gaby. Her eyes now tightly closed, she prayed the pain would just go away as she heard her girlfriend walk out of her room.

Gaby stopped near the bottom of the stairs, turned and looked back towards Maddy’s room. She heard faint sounds that sounded like crying but fought her own desire to go back. Instead, she turned and continued down the last couple of steps. By the time she reached the parents, tears were beginning to streak her face.

“You okay, dear?” Carol asked as she faced Gaby, with her arms outstretched.

“No,” was all Gaby squeaked before she burst out crying, as she fell into Carol’s arms.

After all the good-byes were said and done, Jules put her arm around her sister’s shoulder and led a wet-eyed Gaby out to the car.

As the young girl entered the back seat of the Saab, Gaby paused and looked up at Maddy’s bedroom windows for the last time. Even though the room appeared dark and the sheers drawn, she could see Maddy standing there and watching. With a heavy sigh, Gaby finally entered car and sat alongside her mum and Jules.

While Maddy stood in the window, her body shook with each deep sob as she continued to grasp the locket. She watched as her dad backed the car out of the close and followed it with her eyes, until it went out of sight.

When the red taillights of the car had disappeared from her view, Maddy felt as if she was ripped in half. She flung herself on her bed and clutched her pillow to her breasts at the same time as she broke out in a flood of tears.

It was strange that while Gaby was leaving Warsop to forget a love lost, it seemed to be Maddy’s fate to be surrounded by Gaby and in her own house. Her own closet was full of memories when she always found ways to be with Gaby. If that was not enough, their own garage now stored articles from the Bond’s house and the Bond's car was to now be used by her parents as a second car.

At Manchester’s airport, John pulled up to the off-loading curb and opened the boot of the car. As everyone exited, he motioned for a Skyhop to join them and helped load the sealed box and their luggage onto his trolley.

After they exchanged final good-byes and promises to visit each other, the Bond’s went to the Lufthansa check-in while John took the Saab back to Warsop.

It promised to be a long night for everyone…

 
 
Comments are greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Coming out and stepping down

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 8
 

“Danke für alles, das Sie getan haben, Mike.”

Dave thanked Mike as he brought up the last piece of luggage. Both he and Jenny were very appreciative for all the help he had given them during their move.

“Ich weiß, daß es ein Uhr ist, aber Sie mögen ein Kaffee oder einen Tee?” Jenny offered as she was putting on the kettle.

As it was one in the morning, Mike politely declined the offer of a coffee and instead bid everyone a good night.

With Mike gone, Jenny put four teas on the dining room table. Despite the time, everyone was wide-awake with excitement. By moving all their clothes and a few things for the apartment over the last few weeks Dave had been coming to Germany, the only thing they had to unpack was the single box and the clothes they brought with them. George gave Dave the day off, knowing full well it would be quite late when they got in.

“I’d like to go see George to see how soon he can put us in touch with his cousin,” Jenny suggested to Dave.

“Absolutely,” Dave agreed.

“I’ve also been doing a lot of thinking about retiring from competition and taking George up on his offer.” Silence followed Jenny’s announcement.

“Why Mum?” Gaby finally asked as she moved to stand beside her chair.

“For the simple reason that I don’t think I’ll ever be as good as I was. Neither my strength nor my stamina’s returning as fast as we hoped … and if it ever did … I’m afraid that at this rate I’d be too old to be a serious competitor,” Jenny softly explained while keeping one arm around Gaby’s waist.

“Now don’t look at me like that, young lady … pouting won’t change anything … and I have no intention of leaving the team.”

“Then what’ll you do if you’re not ridin’?” Gaby quietly asked.

“George has already offered me the position of Training Director and Head Coach for the Apollinaris Youth Program ... if I decide to retire from competition…”

“…That means I’d be working directly with both you and your Dad. You, of course, as one of the cyclists in the program ... and your ol’ Dad would be my boss,” Jenny smugly reasoned with Gaby.

“Kewel … I guess. But you can’t stop … you’re the World Champion!”

“I know … but let’s face it, sweetheart. If we were racing against each other, tomorrow … I daresay it wouldn’t even be close … and if it was longer than 30km I probably wouldn’t even be able to finish!”

“You’ll get better…” Gaby despretely reasoned.

“No … it’s far better to go out when you’re on top than to be forced out as a shadow of your former self. Unfortunately, people don’t always remember your best races … just the most recent,” Jenny lovingly countered.

Gaby reluctantly contemplated her mother’s words until Jenny interrupted her thoughts.

“I know how you must feel, kiddo … but that’s life and it’s not always fair,” Jenny quietly offered while gently pulling her upset daughter into a warm hug. “Anyway, George’s agreed to see how I’m feeling at the end of the season, before I have to give him an answer.”

Previously Gaby had only heard her mother hint at the possibility of retirement, but this was the first time she’d heard her admit that her return to competion was not going as well as hoped.

“I used to dream that you and I’d be riding together in a stage race … as teammates … that’ll never happen now, will it?”

“Ya know what, kiddo? I don’t know about Maria … but I bet in a few years, if you continued to ride and decided to turn pro … Tina would probably still be around … George says she’s going to be irreplaceable if she keeps improving like she has.” Gaby smiled as she remained in her mother’s arms.

“Anyway … I’ve not made my final decision and won’t until Dr. Dieter gives me his opinion,” Jenny observed.

“This reminds me, we should get you into see him as well. He’s going to have to come up with some kind of plan until you can get back on the bike.”

As they finished their tea, Jenny made a suggestion.

“I think we should all turn in … we’ve a busy day ahead tomorrow. Your dad and I need to see George … and we (looking at Gaby) have to talk to George … as well as the doctor … plus we still have to tackle those thousands of little things that have be done when you move.

The girls had started to head off to their room when Jenny called them back.

“Kids?”

When they returned, Jenny gave each girl a warm hug and a peck on the cheek.

“Thank you for helping your dad and I. Now off you go … we’ll follow in a few minutes.”

“It’ll be really cramped with the four of us in this small apartment … but it‘s worth it … we’re all together again!” Jenny thoughtfully mentioned to Dave as she turned out the lamp on her night table. He held the covers for her as she crawled onto the bed and snuggled up against him.

It was mid-morning before the family awoke and prepared to drive to the training facility. Dave and Jenny knew the team was only in town for a few days before departing on April 1 for Belgium and the Tour des Flandres, so anything they had to do with George or the doctor had to be done quickly, assuming that either of them had the time to spare.

“Hurry up, girls. We’ll grab a proper lunch with the team,” Dave urged as he walked past their bedroom door.

“Brill!” An excited voice emanated from the girl’s shared bedroom.

A short time later Dave was going over the short list he had prepared of girls he thought would be good candidates for the Youth Program, with George. He was hoping to finalize arrangements and meet with at least two of them while the team was in Belgium.

Meanwhile, Jenny and Gaby were with the team's doctor. Gaby’s physical was set for when the team returned from Holland, on April 12 and Jenny scheduled her own physical before the team departed for Belgium.

“Before I forget ... I want both of you to know that I already haf your records from your doctor in Worsop ... Dr. Sanwari, ja?”

“Does George have to know everything?” Gaby nervously wondered.

“Doktor/patient confidentiality, Gabi. I can’t tell a soul unless you allow me to. George has the right to know the fitness level of those on his team … but he doesn’t need to know their medical history unless it directly affects the well-being of that team member … and even then … only as it relates to their performance levels … und I don’t see how your … situation … would affect your riding,” Dr. Dieter quietly told her as they all sat in his office.

“Then … he won’t know about …?” Gaby asked.

“Nein … all he has to know is that you’ve had some major surgery that would require some extended recovery time … und, of course … my recommendations for a training program in light of your surgery,” Dr. Dieter explained.

“However … it might be a good idea to be up-front and let George know … just as a courtesy … don’t you agree doctor?” Gaby quickly turned her head and glared at her mother, sitting beside her.

“Muuummm!”

“Ja. Personally speaking … I think it would. You do not haf to do it, if you do not want to, Gabi … but if you are worried that it might stop you from competing … I tell you this. Speaking as the doktor of an Elite cycling team, I can say under current UCI cycling rules … your medical history would have absolutely no affect on your eligibility to compete. You are female … both physically and legally … period!”

“If you do tell George, you will not be facing him alone … your Mama vill be with you. I also vill be there to confuse him with all the medical details und convince him that there ist no problem of you competing under UCI cycling rules,” Dr. Dieter playfully explained.

“But … I also need you to tell me that you agree to tell him. I can’t say a thing without you … Verstehen Sie?” Dr. Dieter asked to be sure she understood everything he had told her.

“Dear … by being up-front with George … you’re helping him in the event someone tries to embarrass you … or the team. You understand where I’m coming from?” Jenny added.

“Yeah,” Gaby quietly acknowledged. “Can we do it now … before I ‘chicken out’?”

“Ja … we can do that,” Dr. Dieter calmly agreed and then the three rose up from their chairs and proceeded to leave his office.

On their way to George’s office, Jenny peered into Dave’s open door and asked him to come along. A couple of minutes later, the four of them were standing in front their boss and briefing him about Gaby’s medical status and the true nature of her surgery.

After hearing her story, George sat in silence for several long, agonizing minutes. Gaby was positive the longer he remained silent, the worse his reaction would be for her or her parents, maybe even firing them from their jobs!

As far as she was concerned, the scowl on his face wasn’t helping matters either. Despite his appearence, George was crumbling under Gaby’s anxious stare.

“Fräulein Bond! … Gabi … gekommen zu mir, bitte.”

George kept looking at Gaby as he walked to the end of his desk and opened his arms to her. She glanced nervously at her mum for some kind of guidance and when she nodded, got out of her chair and went to get a bear hug from the boss.

”Willkommen Gabi und danke, dass sie mir das erklaert haben.”

George softly thanked Gaby for telling him and acknowledged it must have been difficult for her, considering the very personal nature of her disclosure. Following the meeting, the Bond's and the Doctor parted company.

“Dr. Dieter’s nice, Mum … I like him. Can he be our doctor?” Gaby softly asked her mother as they walked back to Dave’s office.

“He’s certainly a good doctor and he knows how to deal with people … but unfortunately he can’t be our family doctor ... he’s here for the team and only the team,” Jenny allowed.

“Mum? I need to know the truth … was he…?” Gaby quietly pleaded after a short period of deep thought. Jenny felt a knot in her stomach as she gently ushered her daughter into Dave’s office and closed the door.

Jules had been waiting patiently in the office for their return and now with the whole family now looking on, Jenny sat down in a chair beside both girls and finally told them the truth.

“No, dear … none of that ever happened … an’ that’s God’s truth …” Jenny had tears in her eyes as she held Gaby’s hand while nervously glancing at the other two.

“It was all a lie …a lie told by a stupid … scared little girl … whose ego couldn’t stand the thought of anyone seeing that she was as frail as they were … and that she was dying. (sniff) I thought if I could make you hate me and drive you away with a divorce from your father … you wouldn’t worry about me. Talking on the phone was one thing … but … after I saw for myself what I was doing to you guys … I decided to come clean and ask your dad if he’d take me back.”

After her confession, Jenny only wanted to hold both her girls and tell them much how she loved them but the mood was broken when she heard George knocking on Dave’s closed door.

“How do I look, girls?” Jenny quickly asked.

“You look fine Mum,” Gaby whispered. “Mum? It’s okay … we still love you.”

A short time later they found themselves sharing a table with George in the team’s dining room.

“Maria! Sitzen Sie mit uns,” Jenny called out with an invitation to join them as she was passing their table.

“Danke ... Hallo Gabi … Jules,” Maria replied as she set down her tray on the table. “Anudder visit or haf you now moved to Bad Neuenahr?”

Before everyone got too involved with their food, George decided it was time and stood up to inform everyone that he was calling a short meeting of the entire team following lunch. After he sat down and had started eating, he casually informed the Bond’s that they were expected to attend since they were the reason for the impromptu meeting. A short while later, conversation turned to his cousin Stefan. George suggested that he should meet with the Bond's as soon as possible and then promptly placed a call on his mobile. After he hung up, he informed them that Stefan would be at his place later that evening.

Later at the meeting, George informed the ‘room’ that the Bond’s were now living in Bad Neuenahr and for the first time, the entire team heard the real story behind Jenny’s abrupt disappearance from the team and her bout with cancer.

“Depending on Dr. Dieter's advice, I hope to be rejoining the rest of you on the race circuit … maybe for next season,” Jenny concluded.

George also took the opportunity to officially welcome Gaby to the ‘home’ of both the Team Apollinaris and the junior development program.

“Until your Papa und I can draw up a training plan for the Youth Project, you vill train mit der pro team,” George told Gaby.

“I don’t mind,” Gaby beamed.

When the meeting was about to break up, George again requested everyone’s attention.

“Aufmerksamkeit Leute, bitte.”

“There’s one bit of business we forgot to cover … can Jenny und der family come back up here? … Mike?”

As they came back up to join George at the front of the room, Mike entered the room wheeling a bike.

George continued, ‘Look familiar, Gabi?”

“My bike!” she exclaimed. Jenny felt a tinge of pride when she saw the happiness on Gaby’s face as she rushed over to take it from Mike.

“This bike was custom-made for Gabi by Diane Biggs of Biggs Fabrications in Virginia, to ride in the Atlanta Winter Classic last month … und I’m sure Tina or Maria has told you all about that,” George explained with a grin.

As she turned to her dad, it occurred to her that she never actually saw Diane take the bike back with them to Grottoes and that the last time she did see it was when her dad had it at their hotel.

“You kept it after you showed Mum … didn’t you?” Gaby asked as she hugged her dad.

“Only until I passed it to George,” Dave replied with a smile as he shifted her gratitude back to George.

“I’ll have to email Diane and Erin, later. You knew they were going to do this … didn’t you Mum?” Gaby rushed over to where her parents were standing and gave them both a big hug.

The rest of the day went quickly. During the short time they were with the team, Jules was finally able to meet all the people she had only heard about and get a glimpse of what her mum actually did with the team.

That evening, Stefan joined the Bond’s at his cousin’s home.

“I’ve finished putting together a proposal for the house we discussed at your last visit, Dave.” Stefan had prepared a PowerPoint presentation that a virtual tour of a similar design, as well as a CD copy that the family could take with them. “There ist some leeway for customization und so I ask that you und Jenny think about what you might like to see as we go through the presentation.”

Together, they spent time going through the floor plan, room by room. When it came to the girl’s bedrooms, both parents looked to Gaby and Jules for suggestions. Stefan also outlined the various financial packages available and since Jenny and Dave had already discussed their finances between them, it was only a matter of presenting themselves to the bank.

Since Jenny was still on the team, George decided to mix some business in the evening discussions and asked her to tag along on their remaining race dates. As neither of the girls were currently in school, Jenny and Dave gave them the choice of tagging along for the remainder of the season or fly back to Warsop and stay with Carol until school commences in the Fall.

Pleas of ‘can we go mum?’ and ‘muuummm’ arose from the two girls before Jenny could answer. Her smile answered for her as Dave grasped her hand and nodded his head as he looked at her.

Her smile answered for her as Dave grasped her hand and nodded his head in agreement.

“I guess it’s unanimous, then … count us in, George … Dank.” Jenny cheerfully replied.

“Dave … I expect you to help Mike mit the bikes during the races … but I also think you might have some time to work on the Youth Project … Ja?” George mentioned.

“Assuming we are approved by the bank … shouldn’t I stay behind while the house is being built?” Jenny asked as she looked to Dave.

“We vill be back a few times before Stefan finishes the house, so you will have plenty of opportunity to inspect it during construction und to talk to him, if that ist what you are worried about,” George pointed out.

After he unfolded a copy of the team’s 2004 race schedule, he highlighted the breaks he mentioned for the next three months before he handed it over to Jenny and Dave. He specifically commented on the break in June.

“Looking at the team’s schedule und assuming Stefan can get it completed late June as he claims … there ist a two week window that the team will be back in Bad Neuenahr, between … ummmm … June 16th und June 28th. That should give you time to move into your new home,” George allowed while taking a friendly dig at his cousin.

“We still have to get you girls registered in school before we leave,” Jenny reminded the girls “You girls realize you could walk there from the flat … but if we get the house before school starts … you’ll have to do like Kat does … and either cycle in the good weather or take the train back into town.”

“Where?” Gaby asked.

“Bad Neuenahr Are-Gymnasium,” Jenny replied. Seeing Gaby’s confusion, she explained it was the area secondary school that served the region around the city.

“There’s a train?” Jules asked, going back to something her mum said earlier.

“Thought that’d get your attention,” Jenny smiled.

“You could drive us on the way to work…” Gaby playfully suggested as Jules looked on.

“We’ll see,” Dave and Jenny flatly chorused together.

“Maria has to get Kat registered for her courses before we leave … so we should be able to get you two sorted at the same time,” Jenny mentioned. “Hopefully they’ve got your records by now.”

Two days later, the Bond’s took the Pinger’s out to dinner.

“Everything’s set with the bank and Stephan told us they can begin construction sometime mid-April. Providing they have no delays, he says we should be able to move in late July,” Dave announced as he got ready to toast their friends.

“Here’s to … neighbours!”

On the remaining day leading up to the team’s departure for Belgium, Jenny enrolled the girls into their new school. During their visit, both girls were praised for their efforts to-date to learn the German language by several of the teachers that they met.

Once they were back at the Pinger’s, Jenny and Gaby decided to confide with Maria and Kat, repeating what they had told George.

“Maddy almost had me thinking you were a boy … but something told me you were a girl,” Kat admitted.

“Seems there was a lot of that going around,” Gaby sarcastically mumbled.

“What about Maddy? You und her were very close, ja?” When Kat innocently asked the question moments later, Gaby’s mood fell.

“I dunno,” Gaby quietly admitted. She then told Kat about Maddy’s behavior on their trip to America and what happened at her birthday.

“Despite everything she’s done to me … I still love her … an’ in my heart … I feel she still loves me, but … I really dunno.”

“You still like Maddy? But …you just said you are a girl.”

“I can’t help it Kat. I’m not interested in being with a boy … an’ I can’t just forget her because all of a sudden we’re both girls … it’s not like turning off a light switch or sumpthin’. An’ I just know someday we’ll be back together. Don’t ask me how I know that … I just do.”

Kat sat on the floor, staring at her friend in an awkward silence while both mothers looked on.

“I’m sorry, Kat ... but that’s just the way I feel.”

After a minute or two, Gaby pressed the issue further while looking directly at her friend.

“I thought it’d be better if you and your mum heard it from me … rather than find out later by someone talkin’ ‘bout me and get upset.”

“Dank, Gabi … We know you as long as we know your mama und we know the kind of person you are … it does not bother me,” Maria replied. “Does it bother you Katia?”

“Nein … I don’t care if you like girls or not, Gabi … you are mein friend,” Kat softly replied as she gave her friend a hug.

“…But why would Maddy do that to you after all you meant to each other?” Kat wondered as she tried to change the conversation back to Maddy.

“That’s anybody’s guess!”

Jenny decided to rescue her daughter from further questioning form Kat by turning the conversation to learning what subjects her girls had chosen.

“So… let’s see what you girls ended up with.” Gaby gave her mum the course list that she decided upon with help of one of the school’s counsellors.

“Hmm ... Math, German, English, History, Political Education, Geography, P/E and French … nice. What made you take French as your second mandatory foreign language?”

“How useful is Latin?” Gaby smugly replied?

“Point taken,” Jenny allowed.

“Here’s my optional subjects!” Gaby pointed them out to her mother.

“Biology, Chemistry, Computers, Art and … Drama … good choices … interesting … but good...” Jenny quipped. “… But when we saw Frau Meer, didn’t she say that you also needed to take two subjects at the ‘advanced levels’?”

“I have … Math and Computers,” Gaby replied.

“Oh … well … at least your ol’ mum might be able to help you in Geography … an’ I see they wrote a note here saying that you’re exempted from P/E because of your riding ... not bad!”

“Now, what about you Jules?” Jenny asked as she turned her attention to her oldest daughter.

“I’ve got Physics, Math, English, German and Political Education … Chemistry and Computers are my optional subjects … and before you ask … Chemistry and Math are my two ‘advanced level’ courses,” Jules proudly pointed out.

“I see you managed to also get two spare periods a week,” Jenny questioned.

“What can I say?” Jules replied as she tried to stifle a huge grin.

“Just don’t abuse them, young lady,” Jenny sternly warned, along with the hint of a smile.

Talking to the girls about seemingly trivial things like registering for school, made her realize just how much she missed because of her cycling. The move to Germany not only meant the family was together again, but also it gave her another chance to be a wife and mother and she wasn’t about to throw away a second time.

When Dr. Dieter finally saw Jenny, he gave her a complete physical and ran several tests to gauge her strength and endurance. In the end, she was given a training plan designed to gradually reintegrate her with the team, with the goal of having her return to competition for the following season. This included weight training as well as increasingly longer training rides, with the team.

Dave spent a fair bit of his days prior to the team’s departure, on the phone finalizing details for meeting the girls and their parents as well as assisting Mike in getting the bikes and other equipment ready to travel.

Never to miss an opportunity to keep the team in the papers, George made it known that the mother-daughter duo would be traveling with the team and would be made available to the media. Gaby was also drafted by her dad to help promote the Apollinaris Youth Project whenever he met with the various cycling clubs.

Following Maria’s overall win at the Novilon Internationale Damesronde van Drenthe in Holland, the team returned home for a week’s stay and then it was back to Belgium for the Grande Prix de Wallonie.

First thing Gaby did upon her return was keep her scheduled appointment with Dr. Dieter.

“Gabi … it ist hard to belief that it has only been seven weeks since your surgery … everything looks great! However, it ist better to err on the side of caution, so I think you should continue to rest up for another month or two. Anyway you care to look at it, you’ve had major surgery und your body needs time to recover. I want to see you every two weeks, so I can monitor your progress … Verstehen Sie?”

“Ja.”

“Now you can get dressed and join your Mama and I in my office,” Dr. Dieter told her as he turned for the examination room door.

When she joined them, the doctor handed both her and Jenny his proposed training regimen to follow Gaby’s recovery. He planned to bring her back up to her previous level of training on a gradual scale, at least until both of them were confident that there were no problems.

After the team once again left Bad Neuenahr, Jenny would often accompany them on their regular pre-race training rides. Her performance during each ride was closely monitored by both George and Dr. Dieter, but probably not any closer than by Jenny herself. At nights she would talk with Dave and the doctor about her progress and how she felt after each ride.

It was after one such training ride while they were in Montreal for the Grand Prix Feminine International du Canada that she approached Dr. Dieter for his medical opinion. After spending some time alone and thinking about what she had been told, she finally made her decision. Following an impromptu family meeting, Jenny and Dave went and informed George.

“You’re sure this ist what you want?” George asked.

“Yes … I’m sure,” Jenny confidently replied.

Although it wasn’t her first choice, given her current health and her age, Jenny knew it was the correct choice. Dave and the girls had let her live her dream, but now it was time to let go. In the end, she took comfort in the fact she was still going to be involved in the sport she loved and being able to share her knowledge with those just starting out.

On one hand, George hoped Jenny would change her mind, but deep down he agreed with her that it was the right decision. With a bit of reluctance in his voice, he offered to set up a press conference for the next day, so she could make an official announcement. He was saddened that he was losing a great asset to the team but at the same time welcomed her into her new position. As she and Dave went off to inform the rest of Team Apollinaris, George began making arrangements for her to meet the press.

Following the next day’s training ride for the upcoming Grande Prix, George and the Bond family followed Team Apollinaris into the hotel’s conference room that served as a temporary press room for the race coverage.

“Ladies und Gentlemen of the press, bitte? … Danke. My name, for those of you who don’t know, ist George Müller. I am the Direktor of Team Apollinaris. The purpose for this press conference ist to allow our own Jenny Bond to make an announcement … I would hasten to point out that following her statement, there will be no questions taken. Danke,”

Once George had called the press conference to order, Jenny and the rest of her family took their seats at the tables on the stage at the front of the pressroom.

“Afternoon…” Jenny spoke in a sombre tone.

“Before I proceed, my name is Jenny Bond … that’s J-e-n-n-y B-o-n-d … I’d like to introduce my family … on my far left is my oldest daughter Jules … that’s J-u-l-e-s … and my husband Dave … on my right is my youngest daughter … Gaby. I’m sure many of you know of her by now … but for those that don’t … that’s G-a-b-y.”

Jenny looked up from her prepared statement and crumpled it into a ball. Slowly scanning the assembled media, her first words took the journalists and TV crews by surprise.

“I’m a cancer survivor!” After the initial murmuring among the gathered media died down, Jenny continued.

“Last year … I was diagnosed with Cervical Cancer and by New Year … I was considered to be Stage IV. Shortly thereafter, I underwent surgery in a last-ditch effort to remove it. It was obviously successful, but it’ll be a while yet before they can give me a clean bill of health, but the fact that I’m here and so-far, remaining cancer-free must account for something. However … I have to admit that my recovery on the bike has not been all I had hoped for…”

Jenny closed her eyes and momentarily paused to compose herself and get strength from her family as she squeezed Dave’s hand for support.

“…And after lengthy consultations with the team’s doctor and with George, here … plus my family … I’ve decided not to defend my World Champion title and to retire from competition … effective immediately. This does not mean I’m walking away from the sport … just the competition.”

After the words were spoken, she sat upright in her chair, away from the microphone that was in front of her and dabbed her eyes, generally regaining her composure. After a few minutes, she continued.

“Sorry people … but ... even after all the time I spent thinking and talking about it … it’s still not an easy thing to say … so please bear with me if I get a bit emotional.”

After taking a sip of her water, Jenny continued, sounding more confident as she went along.

“The good news is that I’ll be remaining with the Apollinaris organization. As of now … I have assumed the dual role of Head Coach and Training Director for the Team Apollinaris Youth Project. After I’m through here … I’ve been told that George will give you a little more insight as to what I’ve taken on. As for my family and I … we look upon my retirement with mixed feelings. Of course, I’ll miss the competition … which I loved … but when I was competing … it meant I was away from my family for months at a time. With my new position, I’ll be able to spend more time with them and that by itself is worth it!”

She finished her statement by saying, “I want to publicly thank my family for all the support they’ve given me in letting me pursue my dream of pro cycling and especially for the love and support they’ve given me since first being diagnosed with cancer ... without that … I’m sure that I wouldn’t have had the will that let me be here today … and I also have to thank George Müller and the entire Team Apollinaris organization for their belief in me … right from the start ... Danke…”

Following her statement, Jenny stood up and faced the team standing along a wall near the raised stage and acknowledged their presence by blowing a kiss to all of them. Dave and the girls then stood up and quickly embraced Jenny in a family hug.

As the media threw out questions for her, George walked up to the front of the room and restored some order then joined the others at the head table.

A silence fell on the room as both George and Dave started to cover the Youth Project in detail. Although news of the project was not new, this was the first time that George was able to outline more than the concept. In addition to Jenny’s aforementioned position, he named Dave as the overall Director for the Project. The three of them then spent some time going over how the idea started, the concept and goals of the program as well as who was eligible to participate. When asked, Jenny could only speculate on the training the girls could expect in the program, but she emphasized it would also largely depend on the skills they brought with them.

Finally, George once more directed the attention in the room to Gaby as he again proudly showcased her as the first participant in the program. She felt like sliding under the table when he introduced her, but she fielded any and all questions with both the confidence and delivery of a ‘media veteran’, having been through the media scrum before.

The following day, the Grand Prix Feminin International du Canada was run. Just before the race, they held a final strategy meeting in the coach allotted to the team while in Montreal . As they were about to adjourn and head out to the start line, Maria entertained a final motion. Following a token discussion, they unanimously resolved to win, if not put someone on the podium … for Jenny.

After a bit more than four hours in the saddle, the road race came down to a final 200-meter sprint. If Maria’s chain hadn’t broken, the team might have well swept the podium with a 1, 2, 3 finish. In the end, they were satisfied with Tina taking overall first and although a cyclist from Univega Pro Cycling edged out Ilsa for second place, she was more than happy to take the third place finish.

Now it was off to Italy and the Giro del Trentino Alto Adige-Südtriol and then back home to Bad Neuenahr for two weeks before heading back to Italy for the Giro d’Italia Femminile.

Right up until the first day of school, Jenny’s impromptu German lessons continued. Individual members of Team Apollinaris helped out whenever they could, reinforcing her lessons and encouraging the girls to communicate in German. Maria even supplied a few of Kat’s paperbacks for reading material.

 
 
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Life goes on . . .

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 9
 

Jenny heard her daughter mumbling to herself and poked her head into Gaby’s bedroom as she was walking past the door only to see her seated at her computer desk, staring at something on the monitor.

“Whatcha doin’, kiddo?” Jenny asked.

“Ally just sent me an email.”

“Mail from home. Can your ol’ mum have a read or is it personal?” Jenny jokingly asked.

“Pull up a chair…”

Hi, Gaby!

Crikey, summer hols are finally here & there’s a lot to tell you. Much has happened here since your birthday! It’s like the whole world had been turned upside-down & pulled inside-out!

Since you left sets, no one wants anything to do with Rhod & Maddy. Once the news of you leaving sets and their suspensions got around, they became the social outcasts! It wasn’t hard for them to connect the dots, but other than Bernie and I, none of the kids know the real story and that’s how it will stay. We even went to the year end disco & never saw either Rhod, Em or Maddy!

A few times Bernie & I talked with those two but even then it was still kind of tense. They both know how we felt about things.

I thought you’d like to know that even though Mad won’t admit to anything, IMHO there’s something still there. They both know I’m emailing you (they also know I won’t give them your address!) & in a back-handed way, whenever I talked to them, both (especially Maddy) always wanted to know how you’re doing. Now that Drew’s gone, Mad’s even been seen as fair game by some boys in the other forms, but whenever they ask her out, she’s always refused.

I don’t know what Mad’s problem is & it’s only just a feeling, but I think she’s really missing you. I really don’t think she can let go, inspite of what she did to you. I know how you feel about her, so maybe this is a good sign, huh? 

Speaking of Maddy, despite all her cramming and her efforts to play catch-up with her lessons, she still didn’t advance. Rhod advanced, but just and Sylv let it be known that she wasn’t pleased with his marks. He must’ve been rattled with all that’s happened. He’s usually a ‘brain’.

Sylv’s still PO’d at Rhod for Em’s behaviour in Virginia & at your party. After your party, you could tell when Em & Sylv got home. At times you could just make out Em’s voice but you had no trouble hearing Sylv through the closed windows! Rhod told me about Em coming over to apologize the next day. Whatever you said really made an impact! Even Em seemed a little more humbled than usual. I haven’t seen much of either one since school let out

It probably didn’t help matters any but I finally told Rhod exactly what I felt about him, Em & us. There was a time when I really liked him. I know I was starting to fall for Em too, but the gentle & caring person I knew just wasn’t there anymore & I told him that. When I think back, I can see Em started changing in Virginia & your party was just the last straw. Anyway, you should’ve seen his face when I told him that I was stepping back & re-thinking any relationship with either Rhod or Em.

Since you’ve moved Gabs, you left a big hole in the lives of everyone who knew you. Somehow I feel that’s especially true of Mad — even if she doesn’t admit it. Paul, Clive, Bernie, & I, we all really miss you, girl! It’ll never feel right without you here with us! :(

Oh, yeah! Fran wanted me to remind you, she’s still waiting for your email! She said to let you know she really misses not having you around. Sounds like Virginia changed her as well.

Hugs & tears, Ally

Gaby sat back and stared at the monitor. Jenny reached over and pulled her daughter into a hug before she got up to leave.

“Sounds like you left more friends in Warsop than you realized,” Jenny intoned.

“Yeah,” was all Gaby managed to whisper.

As Jenny left the room, she heard her daughter frantically typing out a reply.

Hi, Ally …

Thanks for telling me what you think Maddy is feeling. I meant what I said - I’ll always love her, no matter what. Just hope she remembers. Whatever her problem is, it’s something she’ll have to work out by herself. She won’t tell me what’s bothering her either. I’ll just have to give her all the space & time she needs. As Mum says, whatever she decides, I’ll have to accept. It may be the hardest thing I’ll ever have to do, but Mum’s right.

I don’t think I mentioned it but I’m all girl now! I had my surgery before we left. In fact I got out of the hospital the day before Helen’s funeral. Still need the breastforms, but I hope not for long.

Jules & I are both enrolled in the Bad Neuenahr Are Gymnasium (area secondary school) for the new term. Think of it as a German Augusta High. I’m going into grade 9 (again) & Jules is going back into grade 11. We both thought it’d be better if we repeated the year in the new school. Poor Jules found out that she has to go another 3 years to grade 13, before she can go to university. So much for her GCSE’s.

Oh yeah, we’ve moved again! We now live in real nice little village called Mayschoß (the ß sounds like ‘ss’). Looking in a road atlas, I’ll try to tell you where I am. On a map of Germany, look for Bonn, then looking south, follow the A565 to the A61. Follow that south to where it meets the A573. That takes you right into Bad Neuenahr or Bad Neuenahr-Ahrweiler, as some maps have it. If you pick up the B267 going west out of Bad Neuenahr, you’ll eventually find Mayschoß. It’s about 12Km from Bad Neuenahr. I think it’s only got one or two thousand people in it.

We’ve now got a nice four bedroom house with a basement and a two car garage (now Dad’s got room for the bikes and the car) & we’re only a few houses from the Pinger’s. Maria Pinger is the captain of Team Apollinaris and her daughter Kat goes to the same school as we will be. Mum says we’ll do like Kat does and ride our bikes to school on the good days and take the train on the bad days. Can anyone remember the last time Jules was on a bike, never mind doing about doing 20-30km a day?? Mum says depending on my schedule at school, I might just be riding in with her and Maria. That would be awsome!

Jules’ll probably end up taking the train all the time like a number of the kids. Kat says that starting at 6:30 every day, there’s a train every hour that will stop at all the places in the Ahr valley and finally end up back in Bonn. I think the last one is something like 11:00 at night. If we wanted to go into Bonn, it’s only an hour by train. Kind of neat being in the mountains, yet close to everything. Dad calls it the best of both worlds. The quiet of the country with the city at our doorstep.

Speaking of Jules, she’s got herself a job for the hols. She’s one of the tour guides at one of the local wineries. The particular one she’s working at is also a B&B for the tourists. She tells us we wouldn’t believe how many people compliment her on her English!

Mum’s now retired from competition. She felt that by the time she was as good as she was before she got sick, she’d be too old to compete. The good news is that she’s the new Head Coach and Training Director for the Apollinaris Youth Program. She’ll be the one coming up with a training plan for us and since she’s officially my coach, she’ll be out with me every day I’m training in addition to the days we ride to school together.

Dr. Dieter (Team Apollinaris’ doctor), kept me off the bike for a few weeks until he thought I was well enough to begin riding again. As of the beginning of this month I’ve been back training, but he’s keeping an eye on me until he’s sure everything’s okay. Mum’s already had me out on a 60km training ride. I was knackered at the end, but it felt good! Usually, she’s in the car when I’m doing these rides, but still having her there is great beyond words!

Until there’s a training plan written down for the junior riders, I’ll be riding with the pros when they’re around between races! I’m not complaining.

Dad’s doing real well getting the Youth Program set up & helping Mike maintain the bikes. He’ll finish the 2004 season touring with the pro team while Mum & I stay back so I can get back into riding. Dad’s got 2 other girls signed with the program already. I’ve not met them yet as neither of them are from around here. Maybe I should suggest to Dad that everyone should get together some time.

Another girl Dad’s signed is Kristen Oakley. I rode with her in a few races back in England & we (well, Drew) joined the British Youth Squad together. Now as part of the Apollinaris Youth Program, Kris’ll get additional funding. I know she’s ridden on the continent a number of times, so there could even be a chance we’ll ride together again. She’s already figured out Drew & Gaby so it should be easy telling her about me now.

It seems strange having Mum & Dad around everyday & even stranger training with both them, but neither Jules nor I are complaining. We’re one family again!

That’s about all the news for now. Some things about Warsop, I don’t miss that much, but you & the others, I do miss… a lot (especially Maddy)!

Talk to you later, Gaby

P.S. I’ll be sending out Fran’s email when I finish this.

As she moved the mouse around, Gaby pondered the screen. “close (click) … send (click) an’ … gone!”

“Gaby! … The girls are here!” Jenny called up the stairs.

“Ask them to come up, Mum? I’m just logging off!” Gaby answered in an equally loud voice, figuring Fran’s email would have to wait.

She soon heard the sounds of multiple footsteps on the stairs. As she turned to face her bedroom door, Kat was walking by.

“In here, guys!” Gaby called out.

“Oooo … I like your room, Gabi!” Kat remarked as she walked into Gaby’s domain. She was quickly followed by Steffie and Liesl, two of Kat’s and now Gaby’s, friends.

“That’s right … you’ve never been in my room before! C’mon in, guys!” Gaby enthusiastically replied.

With a sweeping motion of her arms, Gaby added in her best German, “Willkommen zu meinem Raum! Grab a seat anywhere.”

Steffie took the lone vacant chair and Liesl was joined by Kat, sitting on the edge of Gaby’s bed. Just as Kat sat down, she noticed a double picture frame on top of Gaby’s computer desk and walked over for a closer look. She was soon joined by the other two girls.

“Nizza … Gabi! Where was this taken?” Kat inquired.

“Dad took it at the Manchester airport when we left Warsop for the final time.”

“Ist das a feather?” Kat asked pointing to the photo.

“Uh huh … it’s a tail feather from a Nighthawk … wanna see?” Gaby replied.

She proudly told the girls about Jessica’s presents as she brought them out for them to see.
“It looks gut on you.” Looking at the photo, both Steffie and Liesl quickly agreed with Kat’s observation.

“She’s pretty. Looks a bit like you … who ist she?” Steffie asked as she pointed to the other photo in the dual frame.

“She does look a bit like you, Gabi …” Liesl agreed. Gaby and Kat exchanged descreet glances.

“They’re gonna haft to know sometime und it might as well be from you,” Kat whispered in Gaby’s ear as she nodded her reluctant agreement.

“Her name’s Madeline … but everyone calls her Maddy. She’s … my girlfriend,” Gaby answered, a bit unsure if she said too much.

“Ihr Freundin … erm … your girl … friend?” Liesl echoed.

(sigh) “Not girl … friend … but girlfriend,” Gaby slowly replied. “That sounds confusing … doesn’t it?”

Seeing her friend’s furrowed brow, Gaby slowly explained, “You … like boys … and there’s one you really like … Ja?”

“Ja … you haf met Martin,” Liesl admitted.

“Well, I too … have friends who are boys … but … I … don’t look at them like you, Steffie … or Kat … do. (sigh) I … love … Maddy…”

Pointing to the photo, Gaby added, “Me an’ her … versteht ihr?”

“You like the girls then?” Steffie asked.

“Ja … but just her.” Gaby hoped she was stating her case clearly to her new friends.

“So … when you told Aldrich you were already involved mit someone … you mean Maddy?” Liesl asked.

“Ja … it was Maddy,” Kat knowingly agreed.

Noticing that Gaby had become very quiet, Steffie and Liesl swept her up with a reassuring hug while Kat turned and flashed an ‘I-told-you-so’ look.

“At least we know not to try to help you find a boy friend,” Steffie offered with a smile on her face and another hug to her English friend.

“Danke … I was kinda scared of what you two would think,” a relieved Gaby whispered as her eyes started to mist over.

“No crying allowed!” Kat playfully rebuked Gaby for tearing up as she grabbed a tissue from the box on her desk and put it in her hand.

“Now … you still haf to show us what that feather looks like on you!” Kat suggested in an attempt to change the subject.

“Okay…” A relieved Gaby replied as she gave both girls a hug before proceeding with her jewellery fashion show.

In the following couple of weeks, Gaby’s life assumed a routine of training, time trials, some free time with the girls and most importantly, with her mum! By this time, with Jenny’s training regimen, Gaby had equalled or even exceeded her pre-surgery performance levels. During a 10km time trial, she had established a new ‘personal best’ that was a full four seconds faster than her last ‘Cuckney 10’. Granted the bike Diane Biggs had built her was lighter than the one she rode back in Warsop, but Jenny reasoned that alone didn’t fully account for the improvement in her performance. Her endurance and stamina were noticeably improving, no doubt due to the increasing duration of her training rides. She seemed to have a natural ability and took to riding in the mountains, with the varied terrain.

It was during her free time in the days approaching Maddy’s birthday whenever she wasn’t focusing on her training or occupied with her friends, that Jenny noticed Gaby was becoming increasingly quiet.

“You okay, darling?” Jenny finally asked.

“Yeah. I just feel bad for not getting Mad anything. I didn’t even get her a card,” Gaby intoned.

“You think you should’ve … considering how things are?” Jenny asked, playing devil’s advocate.

“That’s the problem! Part of me still feels I should’ve sent her something. There isn’t a day goes by that I don’t think of her. I may even forgive her for what she’s done to me ... if that’s wot it takes … I just want her back, Mum!”

“I know, darling…” Jenny softly replied.

“I’m trying to give her space like you and Auntie Carol said I should do … but it’s hard,” Gaby quietly confided. She hoped her mum would understand what she was going through.

“Well …” Jenny started to voice.

“I still feel like a right pile of ...” Gaby’s voice trailed off.

“Shhhh … things will work … just give her time. Your aunt and I told you it wouldn’t be easy … right?” Jenny spoke in a soothing tone as she gently rocked Gaby in her arms. “At least you can keep tabs on her through Carol and I.”

“…An’ Ally,” Gabs quietly replied as she hugged her mum.

Finally, the day after Maddy’s birthday, Gaby logged on once more and sat down at the keyboard. Besides hearing about her girlfriend, she found emailing her friend just made her feel good. Ally was her link with Warsop and just her being there had, in a strange kind of way, proved comforting.

Hi, Ally…

How did Maddy’s 15th birthday go? I’ve already apologized to Auntie Carol for not sending anything, not even a card. I really felt bad, but considering how thing are between us and my last birthday, I somehow felt it was the right thing to do. Even Mum agreed with me.

The training is going great and I really like racing in Europe. There’s so much variety in the courses not to mention that I’m usually racing a larger number of riders. I’ve made the podium in both the ‘local’ (if you call Munich & Berlin, local) races & the three time trials I’ve entered. Mum says I’ve let the German’s know ‘Jenny Bond’s little girl has come to ride her bike’.

You would’ve loved coming to Munich to watch me race. I took a first for my age group. It was 40km and it was held on an F1 racetrack just outside of the city. Some of the cars were even still in the pit area. I was told they were arriving for some qualifying heats, later that week. For some reason the German Grande Prix comes to mind but I’m not sure if that was the race.

The Berlin race was held on city streets. In fact the finish line was in Pariser Platz, under the Brandenburg Gate. You could still see where the Berlin Wall was! The race itself was only 30km, but I was beaten in a sprint that exploded just as we came into Pariser Platz. Once the dust cleared, I made the podium with a third. A girl named Nina Jung, riding for a local Berlin club, took first by a few bike lengths. Still you could see Mum was chuffed. On our way home she kept telling me when the team returned, she was going to arrange some ‘sprint training’. Sounds crazy, but after getting mixed up with those girls in Berlin, maybe Mum should call it ‘survival training’.

The local organizers for the time trials seem to favour the B267 somewhere between Altenahr & Bad Neuenahr. They’re usually between 10 & 25km & they’re much more technically challenging course than Cuckney!

So far, Mum’s had me do one training ride of 80km, all on the secondary roads in the region. I think she was really interested in seeing if I could handle the distance. I know she plans to build up my endurance & stamina but after that ride, it was clear even to me - I need work! Mum says that most of the junior races that really matter are at least 70km, so if I train for the longer distances, then races of 70km should be that much easier.

Haven’t had much free time to spend with Kat & her friends (thanks to Mum), but on the few times we’ve gotten together, we’ve found lot’s to do & I find I really enjoy being with them. We’ve already done the shopping thing in Bad Neuenahr-Ahrweiler & Mayscho០(with & without their boyfriends tagging along). Just hop on the train & you’re there.

I found the ultimate store for stuffed animals in Ahrweiler, of all places. Kat & I both saw this really soft, big stuffed penguin but she picked it up before I got to it. After telling her about Helen, she let me get it for ‘sentimental reasons’ & she ended up with a really cuddly white polar bear with a blue T-shirt. It was hard to resist the bear Kat got, he was sooooo soft, but now I’ve got something to remind me of an understanding friend I once knew. I’ve named my penguin ‘Stuffy’, after Helen’s.

While we were out, I also picked up a white mini skirt & a plain, but very cute (so I’ve been told), long sleeved, cotton mauve top. I didn’t realise until I modelled the outfit for Mum, that she was wearing an almost identical white mini. She thought it’d be cool if we had the same outfit, so when she asked me where I got the top, I told her I’d only tell her if I could get a pair of heels like she was wearing. She just gave me one of those “we’ll see” looks. Hey, if I knew getting a pair of shoes out of Mum was that easy….

Since Maria has to leave for Holland with the team in a couple of days, tomorrow Mum & Maria are taking Kat, Steffie, Liesl, Jules & I into Bonn. Mum says Jules & I need some good clothes for school.

When we moved from Warsop, I promised myself that I was going to only be me. No pretending, no hiding - just me. Both Warsop & Grottoes taught me some painful lessons about that! That promise sort of made for an awkward moment the other day for Kat & I.

Kat’s always known about Drew & Maddy. She also knows about how things are with Gaby & Maddy. The problem was Steffie & Liesl didn’t — until now. We both knew I’d have to tell them sometime about me liking girls & better it came from me. I was kind of scared, not knowing how they’d react. I didn’t really want to lose them as friends. Turned out they’re okay with it.

That’s about all the news for now.

Talk to you later, Gaby

Later that night, as Gaby prepared for bed, one last check of her email revealed Ally’s reply.

Hey, Gabs!

No one was surprised with what you did & why you did it — including Maddy’s parents. I wouldn’t worry yourself over it.

As it turned out, Maddy cancelled her party due to lack of interest. I guess of the ‘gang’ and the Sherwood Foresters, I was the only one that didn’t have some excuse. She cried like a baby when I told her that I’d still like to drop by if she didn’t mind.

Her mum did up a quick dinner for the four of us and afterwards she opened the few presents and cards she got from her family. Mad didn’t say anything, but if you could’ve only seen the look in her eyes. I have a feeling that deep down, not getting a card or anything from you really hit her hard. I know it’s not the best news & it’s got to be pulling at your heartstrings to hear it, but you asked.

Glad to hear your training’s going so well. Guess I should start looking for you on the telly and in those cycle magazines you always read?

Hugs.. Ally

The first days of school brought the usual excitement for the kids, but in addition it brought nerves for Jules and Gaby, new school, more new friends, new language, new curriculum and new ways of doing things such as getting to and from school. As Kat predicted, both Jules and Gaby were boy magnets and like when the exchange students first arrived at AHS in Grottoes, the two sisters were the subjects of close scrutiny by boys and girls, alike — but for their own reasons.

Gaby and her mum soon slipped into a training schedule that revolved around her timetable and included a long Saturday morning ride around the Ahr region, weather permitting. Initially, mother and daughter caused a bit of a sensation whenever they would arrive at the school after a training ride, both wearing their Apollinaris strip, but as time went on, their presence became routine. Gaby would change while Jenny continued onto work. A few times, Maria decided to accompany them wearing her team skins.

As things began to settle down into the familiar, Gaby once more turned to the keyboard to email her friends. After bringing her US friends and Fran up-to-date, Gaby felt it was time to write Ally.

Guten Tag, Ally…

Sorry it’s been so long between emails but it’s been hectic around here to say the least and time’s just flown by. I’ll try to bring you up-todate.

Jules & I’ve been at school for three weeks now & we’re both finding it easier than we first thought. Granted we know a fair bit of the material they’re studying because we’ve already done it once, but we thought we might have more problems with the language than we have been. Mum’s always said we’d pick up German without any problem & she was right for the most part. But when we do have a problem, the rest of the kids are quick to help us. The teachers know we’re still learning German so they also try to help us whenever they think we need it. Our biggest problem is everyone wants to practice their English on us. Kat says the boys just want to hear our ‘dreamy’ accents!

Except for the language, you’d think we’re back at Augusta High — no uniforms, individual lockers and boys checking you out every chance they get. The girls checked both Jules and I out, just like they checked us all out, when we first started at AHS. Got to size up the competition, I guess! Thankfully, there’s no cheerleading. 

Kat wanted me to wear my aboriginal stuff in the first week. Like that happened! Cor! Sis summed it up, perfectly. She said if I wore it to school, it’d be like ‘throwing down the gauntlet’ and issuing a challenge to all the girls to hold onto their boyfriends! She may’ve been exaggerating just a tad, but why take the chance? So far, we seemed to have been accepted by the other girls as a non-threat, so I may wear Jessica’s stuff in the future, but we’ll see.

It didn’t take Jules long before she had a few boys at her feet. Trouble is, I’ve the same problem, only I don’t want ‘em! I know what you’re thinking, but you’d have to come here because I can’t post them to you!

Anyway, Jules & Kat thought they came up with the perfect solution to my boy problem. Whenever some guy tried to pick me up, I‘d tell him that ‘I was already involved’, end of story! I did & it wasn’t….

By now, pretty well everyone around me knows that I have feelings for Maddy but that doesn’t seem to be stopping them from wanting to be around me. Susanne (she prefers ‘Suse’), a girl in some of my classes, says I’m popular and to sit back an’ enjoy it. It kind of feels nice to be accepted for yourself but a bit uncomfortable at the same time. I like blending with the crowd, not standing out — except when I’m on the bike, of course.

Suse & I get along really well. It turns out that she knows Kat & the others, so we always hang out together after school & that kind of feels like the old gang in some ways. She’s a great help in school too! I think I’d be hopelessly lost most of the time if it wasn’t for her.

Remember I told you Mum and Maria were taking us into Bonn for some clothes shopping before school started? I ended up mostly with jeans — both straight-leg & flared, several tops and casual slacks. Kat told me you won’t see too many dresses or skirts at school unless it’s a special occasion, but I did get two. One was a black pleated mini — kind of like the skirts we had for our cheer uniforms, but in black. The other one, by popular demand, was the standard ‘little black (mini) dress’ with a V-neck & sheer, long sleeves. Both Kat & Liesl said that if I ever showed up in that dress, they’re putting their boyfriends on a leash. I guess that meant I looked good in it, huh? Wonder if it would have the same effect on Maddy?

If you ever get over here for a visit (nudge, nudge), I’ll have to take you into Bonn! The malls (plural) in that city make anything we have back home, pale by comparison. You could spend days going through all the clothing stores! I could just hear Maddy, “So many stores, so little time and only one of me!”

Speaking of a visit, not to push you or anything, but here’s my holiday schedule for the year. It would be lovely if your parents would let you come. Think about it?

Mum told us Apollinaris is throwing a real posh ‘end of season’ party for the team, but Maria said it’s just ‘code’ for Mum’s retirement party. Anyway Jules, Kat and I had to get ‘formal gowns’ for this thing. It was bad enough watching Mum & Maria try on different gowns, but I would’ve preferred we went alone & thus spared Steffie & Liesl the agony of watching the five of us going through the racks. It wasn’t hard, but Kat & I eventually coaxed both of them to try on a couple of gowns. Kat jokingly wonders who we really did it for & why. Was it to ease our guilt or their agony? 

Anyway, I ended up with a midnight blue gown with a ‘scooped’ neckline & a full skirt. Jules said it would really bring out the greys & blacks of my feather earrings & Hawk feather. Mum said the neckline would show off my beaded choker. Call me paranoid, but I’m getting the feeling ‘people’ are conspiring to get me to wear my feather’s almost as much as Maddy got Drew into skirts (not that I’m complaining about that)! Both Jules and I also got a pair of black pumps with 3” heels to go with our gowns. I got a second pair, in a slightly different style, to wear with my flared jeans for when I need that ‘dressier’ look.

When I got home, first thing I did was to try everything on and everyone was right! My feathers and choker looked like they belonged with that dress. When I was showing Mum, Dad walked into the room & took a long look. All he said to me was that I looked very pretty, but as he turned & walked out, Mum said he mumbled something about ‘protection’! I wish Maddy could’ve seen me. Maybe someday….

Even though it’s a fortnight until the party, I know just what I’m wearing & this time there’ll be no question of me showing Mum up! I had to promise Mum I’d let her & Jules wear my other feathered earrings. Maybe I’ll offer my bracelet to Mum as well.

Mum may have been sick with cancer and Jules “Goth Girl”, but after seeing those two modelling their gowns & my earrings, I think Dad might be right about the bodyguards.

The Pingers & our family are planning to take Tina (one of the other girls on the pro team) to Munich the first of Oktober for Oktoberfest. Plans are to take us out of school on the Friday and spend the weekend with Tina’s family. Kat says we haven’t lived until we’ve attended a Munich Oktoberfest so Jules & I are really looking forward to going!

Wish we could go next week, as Kat says that’s when all the biggest parades are held, but the pro team won’t be back. They still have the World Championship time trials and road race in Spain. I think the 21st & 24th will be hard days for Mum, not being there to defend her title. The team’s scheduled to be back on the 26th.

I’ve attached a copy of my timetable for you. Unlike Warsop, we don’t have a home form to register, just show up for your class & I also have ‘spares’ or ‘free time’, like Thurs./ Fri. mornings & Wed./ Fri. afternoons. Since I’m in the lower grades of their secondary school or "Sekundarstufe 1", I have to stay in for my spares, unlike Jules. Because she’s in the higher grades or "Sekundarstufe 2", she can leave the school for her spares.

I do have one exception to the rule for "Sekundarstufe 1". Like at Warsop, I’ve got an exemption for P/E because of my training, so on Mon., I don’t have to be in school until Math & Thurs./Fri. until my second class. Mum rides into school with me on most days I take the bike & Mondays are used for the longer morning training rides. Whenever she rides in with me, she just continues on to the team’s training facility. Maria’s rode in with us a few times.

Mum and Maria are always in their skins. I only wear mine on the days I have spares and do a training ride before school. The first time I walked into the school in my skins (I change before class) you would’ve thought that with all the fuss that was made, I was an alien making ‘first contact’. I think I know how Mum felt when people first crowded around her for autographs!

Turns out that there’s a cycling club in the school & once they found out I raced, I was asked to join. I had to pass since my training conflicted with when they usually got together, but they’ve asked me to come & speak to them at one of their meetings. I told them I would at some future date, but I left it open. I think I might ask them if Dad can come with me and speak about the Youth Program.

Hugs.. Gaby
 

The next evening when Gaby did her usual check of her email, she found Ally had already responded.

Hi, Gabs!

Long time, no hear; but you’re right how things get when school starts. I’m really pleased to hear you’re fitting in so well & you say people know you’re a lesbian? Cool. A far cry from your days at AHS.

Maddy’s got Miss Burton for home form, which may be a good thing for her. At least she’ll get a clean start. If she drew Mr. P, she’d no doubt be under the microscope. She still has a bit of a dark cloud hanging over her if the way Timber greets her in the corridors, is any indication.

We’ve got Miss C for home form this year & so far, it’s been a scream, as long as Timber doesn’t come around. For the kids who were in Virginia, we already knew she was a bit of alright, but now the others are finding that out as well. I think we were all a bit surprised to see Rhod return to sets. We were all half expecting to see Em.

However, Rhod’s keeping to himself this term. He hasn’t talked to Bern or myself, much and I’ve a funny feeling something happened at his Dad’s. When Em returned, she was very quiet, not like Em at all & Rhod’s been somewhat distant. I should insist on having a proper sit down with him (more likely Em) this weekend.

Maddy, OTOH, has been on pretty good terms with Bern & I. We hang together at breaks & after school, almost like old times. She’s not as bouncy as she was & even less so if the names Drew or Gaby are mentioned. She tends to shy away from things that remind her of you as well, but at least she does seem to be making an effort to come out of her shell. She just closed the door to everybody after your party.

Mad still ‘talks the talk’ (boys) when she’s around others, but the reality of it is, she avoids them. I really think she’s still hurting Gabs. Seeing her before the Virginia trip with Drew, then with Gaby, I’ve got an idea how she felt. Now the more I see see the subtle way she acts, especially around boys & hear what she says, the more I’m convinced she’s not interested in boys at all. IMHO, the more she tries to hide it, the easier it is to see that she’s very much still in love with you. Her problem is she wants to hide it from everyone, including herself — but like I said, I don’t think it’s working. I’d really like to know why the change as I’m sure you would because that’s not the Maddy we knew before Virginia.

Bern knows to back off & let her sort it herself, just like you told me has to happen. In the past, the gang’s always been there for each other & I hope Mad knows that if she wants to talk, we’re here for her. I’d like nothing more than to see the two of you back together, despite the distance. I’m sure you have the same wish.

Don’t complain to me about your boy problem, Gaby Bond! We’ve always thought you were the prettiest of the gang — now live with it! Maybe if I could convince mum & dad to let me transfer schools I could help you out with your ‘problem’?

Seriously, maybe I can convince them to let me visit, sometime. No promises, but I’ll try….okay? Looking at your hols schedule, it looks as if the Christmas period is the only time we have in common. If we can set something up, you can take me into Bonn when I arrive, okay?

I’d like to show Miss C your timetable. I think she’d find it interesting to compare it with our own. Given the fact you’re basically re-doing 3rd Levels; that makes it even more interesting. Why do you have 3 languages? German I can see, but for the German kids, having to take German would be like us having to take English.

I’ve never been to an Oktoberfest so tell me all about it when you get back.

Miss you.. Ally

~*~
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Back in the saddle again . . .

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 10
 

“It’s all set then … Gaby and I will meet you at the airport on the 11th … see you then, Auf Wiedersehen ‘cuz.” Jenny was beside herself with happiness as she went back to join the rest of the family at dinner.

“That was Carol … everything’s all set for her to visit during the girl’s Autumn Holidays. I told her that Gaby and I will meet her in Bonn on the 11th.” As Jenny looked at Gaby she added, “No, she’s not bringing Maddy … she’ll still be in school and besides … you told her not to … remember?”

“I know … but why do I have to go?”

“Well, because I’d like the company … your dad’s working … Jules will be cleaning the house and … I thought you might like to talk about a certain young lady with Carol, on the way home.”

Jules was about ready to say something, but a quick glance from her mother made her rethink her objection.

“Okay then … umm … while I’ve got you two here … would it alright if Ally visits during the Christmas break … assuming her mum and dad say it’s okay? Gaby timidly asked.

“What brought this on?” Dave asked.

“I told her that I thought it’d be great if she could come here for a visit, sometime … so when she emailed that she liked the idea … I sent her my holiday schedule. When she looked at her holidays, she saw the Christmas break is the only hols we have in common. I won’t be doing any training then … will I?”

“I don’t see why not … if … her parents agree,” Dave answered for both of them and then looking at Jenny asked, “I don’t believe we’re expecting family … are we dear?”

“No … not that I know of, right now. Of course Ally’s welcome to come,” Jenny confirmed. “Even if we do need the spare bedroom … we still have that stow-away bed … so we can always put Ally in with you.”

Before Jules was able to say anything, Jenny addressed her oldest daughter.

”As your sister mentioned … your holidays don’t have much in common with Warsop and we only have one guest room and one stow-away bed … but … if you would like to invite Anna here for some of your summer holidays…”

Jules’ face immediately lit up as she vigorously nodded her response.

After dinner, while Gaby and Jenny washed up, the other two made themselves scarce. Dave went into his study to make final arrangements to meet with another potential candidate for the Youth Program while Jules rushed up to her room to email Anna.

“Thank God for the Internet, email and a home network!” Jenny chuckled at the thought as she was washing the dishes. After Gaby finished helping her mother, it was her turn to go up to her room for some computer time.

Hi Ally ….

Munich didn’t live up to my expectations. Sure it’s a big beer party, but mostly everybody was well behaved! Once you were outside the Wiesn (tents), things were just too calm. Inside, it was another story!

Jules got to have a pint or two, but I got stuck with the pop. You think Mum & Dad would’ve let me have at least one pint! When I asked, Dad just looked at me & said “next year”. How can you join in with the drinking songs an’ all the fun, with a pop in your hand? But I’ll grant you, there was some great food & lots of happy people!! There were (I think) about 14 ‘tents’ or Wiesn & each one, according to Maria, had a different theme.

Mum & Dad did let me have a glass of sekt (sparkling wine) at the Weinzelt or Wine tent. Things were just a bit quieter in that Wiesn, but at least I didn’t have pop!

One Wiesn, I think it was called Hacker something, had some good ol’ fashioned loud Rock n’ Roll in the evenings. Kat, Jules & I liked that! Even the ‘olds got into it. The band they had the night we were there, did some really good ‘covers’ of a lot of the old stuff. Tradition is one thing, but I can only take the Oompha bands for so long.

That’s another thing – those Wiesn! They aren’t tents, they’re huge pavilions like you’d see at Brighton. One, the Schottenhamel held 10,000 people! I think you’d like Oktoberfest – maybe one year, we’ll do it, okay?

Remember the race I had in Berlin a few months ago? A girl named Nina beat me in a sprint. Anyway, while we were at the Oktoberfest, Dad & I had a meeting with Nina and her parents. Make a long story short, the Apollinaris Youth Program claimed another victim!

Have you talked to your parents about Christmas, yet? Mum and Dad said it’s okay with them – if your parents let you.

Hugs,
Gaby

So far it was a normal Monday for Gaby. She had just entered the girl’s change rooms after completing a training ride with her mum when her scheduled P/E class was finishing up. After showering and changing to something more suitable for class, she waited for Suse and then headed off to their lockers to get their books for the remaining classes before lunch.

“Gabi!” Steffie ran up to Gaby and Suse while they were still at their lockers.

“Are you coming mit us?” Steffie asked and seeing Gaby return a blank look, she turned to Suse. “Haven’t you asked her?”

“Sorry.”

Turning back to Gaby, Steffie breathlessly explained, “Ohhhh! Okay … I’ve got to get to class, but in a nutshell … Autumn Holidays next week und we’re all going out this Friday for dinner und whatever. You coming?”

“Who’s ‘we’?” Gaby asked.

“Me, Liesl, Kat, Suse und the boys … duh … who else would ‘we’ be? What are you, blonde?”

“As a matter of fact…” Gaby smugly answered while pulling at a lock of her hair.

Realising her faux pas, Steffie coloured up as her embarrassment grew, much to the amusement of her two friends.

“Well?”

“I’ll let you know later, Steffie … okay?”

“..’Kay … gotta run. See ya at lunch.”

“Sorry, Gabi ... Steffie told me earlier to ask you und I kind of forgot,”

“S’kay. There’s plenty of time to decide. C’mon, Suse … Math awaits.” The two ran inside the room just as Herr Ruth was about to close the classroom door and take attendance.

The rest of the day was pretty much routine. At lunch Gaby had to recount her training ride for her friends, as per her usual practice. At final dismissal, the girls made their way to the girl’s change room where Gaby slipped back into her riding kit for the journey home while Jules made her way to the train.

“Not making Jules take your backpack, Gabs?” Kat joked as she rode up beside her.

“Light load for once … no homework … just my clothes. What about you?” Gaby replied.

“Looks like I’m stuck with History and Political Ed. tonight,” Kat lamented.

“No chance of getting together, huh?” Gaby had to ask although she knew Kat had a heavy workload with those two subjects.

“Nein … und I do not think I am the only one, judging by the size of their backpacks,” Kat reluctantly admitted as she quickly glanced over her shoulder at Steffie and Liesl.

As Kat foretold, it was a quiet evening for Gaby with all her friends occupied with homework.

“No one going out tonight, kiddo?” Jenny cheerfully asked as she joined her youngest daughter on the couch to watch some television.

“Homework,” Gaby replied as she cuddled up with her mum.

Gaby’s thoughts at times, drifted from the telly to those of her mum’s retirement. It may have been a bit of a let down not to have her compete anymore, but she had to admit to herself that she’d become quite used to having her mum around. She also had to agree that moving to Germany was probably the best thing to happen to her and the family.

“Gaby? … Dear? … Helloooo … earth to Gaby.”

“Huh?”

“You were in a fog. I just wondered if you wanted a tea?” Jenny asked.

“No thanks, Mum … think I’ll call it a night,” Gaby allowed after noting the time.

“Mum? … Would you be able to come with me when I’m supposed to talk to the school’s cycling club on Wednesday? … They meet at 3:30 in Herr Koch’s room,” Gaby asked as she got up off the couch.

“I don’t see a problem with that, sweetheart … after school you say? How about we meet in front of your locker just after 3:00? You can tell me more tomorrow … but right now, I don’t see a problem.”

“Thanks Mum …g’nite.” Gaby walked back to give her mum a peck on the cheek before disappearing upstairs.

Tuesday dawned with a cold downpour that immediately made Gaby switch to Plan B for getting to school. Along with Jules, she made her way to the train station where they met up with the rest of the Mayschoß ‘gang’.

Classes were rather routine as far as Tuesday’s go. She found the double French getting a bit boring in the second period, but by sheer willpower, she survived.

By the end of the school-day, the weather was such that Gaby was wishing she had her bike to ride home. On the other hand, she was glad she took the train, considering the weight of the books in her backpack.

Wednesday proved to be excellent riding weather when she rose in the morning. Both Jenny and Maria decided to join her, Kat and the others for the ride to Bad Neuenahr. The only downfall was that she now had to ride with all those books she brought home the previous evening. Like the previous day, Wednesday’s classes were pretty mundane as far as Gaby was concerned. Then again, she considered her Wednesday schedule to be one of the easier days of the week. Although Gaby had to work at Math, she enjoyed it. The double Art provided a nice ‘rest’ in the middle of the morning, even though every second week she had to sit through a period of Art History. English class was a given in her case and History was a great way to end the day. Best of all, she had a double spare for the final two periods of the day.

“Much homework, Gabi?” Liesl asked as they approached Gaby’s locker.

“Got it done in my double spare. Just need to do a wee bit more on my History paper. Technically, that’s not due until after the holidays … but I figure I might as well get it done now,” Gaby replied.

“Wanna trade? … Physics, Math und English.”

“Hallo, Mädchen!” Jenny greeted the girls as she came up behind her daughter. When Gaby turned around she noticed her mum was wearing her Apollinaris strip, warm-up pants and a pair of trainers.

“Am I in the right place?” Jenny joked as she brandished her backpack. “Mike dropped me off with my bike and riding kit … so I’ll be riding home with you tonight ... that okay?”

“Kewel … that reminds me … be right back. I gotta change,” Gaby called back as she rushed down the corridor towards a nearby girl’s washroom.

Several minutes later Jenny turned from talking with Liesl and looked down the hall at her daughter walking back to her locker, as she ran a gauntlet of good-natured ‘wolf whistles’ from the male students still in the corridor. Still wearing her long blonde hair, down and the feathered earrings and choker that she had worn to classes, Gaby had changed into her Apollinaris strip, a pair of loose black velour track pants emblazoned with a white ‘Apollinaris’ going down the outside of the right leg and a pair of trainers. Her unzipped team jacket completed her ensemble.

“If that girl ever decided to start dating…”“ Jenny mischievously thought as a smile crossed her face. “Shouldn’t we be going, kiddo?”

“Catch you guys later. Herr Koch has been after me to do this since school started.”

Gaby gathered up her backpack as she bade good-by to her friends and then ran a few steps to join her mum as they headed for the room used by the cycling club. Herr Koch had just finished propping the door open when the two approached.

“Ah, Gabi!” Herr Koch warmly greeted the wunderkind.

Almost as soon as he welcomed her, he noticed Jenny walking up, a bit behind her daughter.

“Frau Bond! This is an unexpected honour!”

Upon entering the room, both women found themselves in front of a mix of recreational and serious cyclists, about twenty all told.

Herr Koch proudly introduced his two guests’ to the small group, explaining that Gaby was part of the Apollinaris Youth Project and Jenny was a former Elite Women’s World Champion Road cyclist.

Jenny decided to open the floor to questions after stating that they had nothing planned. During the next hour, both ladies fielded questions about themselves, their motivation, memorable races, equipment preferences and the Youth Project.

Gaby took a full 15 minutes talking about her bike from Biggs Fabrications and was visibly surprised when one of the kids asked about her participation in the 2004 Altanta Winter Classic and in particular, her infamous encounter with Lance Armstrong. Jenny later took to the chalkboard to give an impromptu lesson on tactics.
When the club meeting broke up, Jenny again found herself signing autographs for a few of the students. She also left some literature about the Youth Project with Herr Koch. As they where gathering up their things, Gaby issued a general invitation to the club members to join her and her mum on the ride home.

A short time later, both ladies emerged from the school in their Apollinaris ‘skins’ and joined the others out front ready to ride home. To save time, Gaby opted to just pull her hair back into a low pony and hold it in place with two scrunchies instead of her usual practice of putting her hair up into a single braid.

“Jeder bereit?” Jenny called out as she and her daughter adjusted their backpacks.

Not hearing anything to the contrary, she assumed everyone was ready and started to lead the small group of cyclists back to Mayschoß. She initially kept a more pedestrian pace to allow for the slower riders, but soon upped it to a leisurely 25-30kph after determining the others could more than handle the pace.

As they left Bad Neuenahr, the group seemed to naturally divide themselves between Gaby and her mother. Jenny was amused to see her daughter calmly giving a practical lesson in racing techniques, with a few of the more serious cyclists in the club.

While occasionally watching Gaby ‘holding court’, Jenny noticed one girl in particular who appeared to demonstrate a potential above the other kids. As she continued to watch, she noticed Gaby briefly talk to the girl before she broke away from that small group.

“Frau Bond?” The girl from Gaby’s small group was soon riding along side of Jenny.

“Jenny, bitte … Judith isn’t it?”

“Ja … Gabi told me to ask you if it was okay for me to ride mit her on her training rides.”

“I don’t see why not. I assume my daughter has told you what to expect?” Jenny asked.

“Ja … I’ve ridden those distances myself … but it is hard when you are alone,” Judith confessed.

“Since Gaby’s let you know just what you’ll be getting into …I’ll let the two of you decide when all this will happen … but I’ve no problem with it.”

“Danke … Jenny,” Judith replied as she dropped back to let Gaby know what her mum had said.

Once the group neared Mayschoß, individuals bade farewell to both of the Bond women, then dropped away to return to their own homes.

As they were putting away their bikes, Jenny asked, “How do you know Judith, dear?”

“She’s in some of my classes … but I didn’t know she rode until today,” Gaby replied as she secured her bike.

“What’s her last name?” Jenny asked.

“Schröder.”

“She handles her bike quite well. Do you think she might be interested in competing?”

“From the questions she was askin’ earlier … I think she might.”

“Well, when you see her at school tomorrow … could you please get her phone number? I’d be interested in talking with her some more.” Jenny asked as they headed into the house.

Later, after dinner was just a memory, everyone had settled down for the evening. The girls went off to their rooms, Jules to finish her homework and Gaby to relax doing nothing, having finished her History before dinner. Dave retreated to his study and his research into German castles. Jenny’s own plans to crash on the couch in front of the telly were interrupted as she went to answer the front doorbell.

“Guten abend, Jenny … ist Gabi in?” Kat asked as Jenny opened the door.

“Up in her room … listening to her music, I think. Go on up.”

“Danke,” Kat replied as she proceeded up to Gaby’s room.

“Hallo, Gabi … uh … your mama said you were listening to music,” Kat cheerfully greeted Gaby as she entered the silent room.

“I was until I found this book,” Gaby replied whilst waving her Dad’s dog-eared copy of an old James Bond novel.

“A relative of yours?” Kat inquired. Gaby was about to answer, then realizing the central character’s name, took a playful swipe at her friend.

“Got to stop thinking of your mama,” Kat pondered in a more serious tone.

“What?”

“Your mama … I called her Jenny when I came to the door tonight.”

“So?”

“Everyone else’s mama is Frau whoever … yours ist … just … Jenny,” Kat replied.

“You’ve only known her as Jenny … so what’s the problem?” Gaby asked, not quite knowing where this was heading.

“Nothing I guess … just struck me tonight when I came in.”

“Sometimes I worry about you, Kat!” Gaby jokingly replied.

“Anyway … are you coming or not … Gabi?” Kat excitedly asked, changing the subject.

“Where?”

“Out mit us on Friday.”

“Naw … I don’t think so. I wouldn’t feel right,” Gaby admitted. Even though she tried to put up a brave front, Kat heard something in her voice.

“Vhy not, Gabs? It’ll just be Suse, Steffie, Liesl und myself,” Kat intoned.

“You forgot to mention ‘the boys’,” Gaby added unenthusiastically.

“I’m sorry Kat … I didn’t mean it to sound like it did.”

“That’s okay, Gabi ... but so what if the guys come ... it’s only dinner,” Kat quietly mentioned.

“If you want to do anything as couples after dinner … I’d only be in the way.”

“If that’s all that’s bothering you … I know Friedrick would jump at the chance if you asked him to go with you,” Kat hopefully suggested.

“Just so I could go and not feel left out? You know that’d be so unfair to him. Nein, Kat … I wouldn’t even ask.”

“Then maybe one of the girls in your class would come…”

“Kat! I appreciate that you’re trying to include me … but not at the expense of others ... male or female!” Gaby admonished her friend. She appeared to become pre-occupied with a corner in her room, when in a calm quiet voice, Gaby confided her inner most feelings to her friend. “Look … I know all you guys accept the fact I prefer girls, but sometimes I get the feeling…”

“Gabi … we haf gone through this before. We do not care! Think about it … if it bothered us … would we even ask you to join us?”

“I guess not,” Gaby quietly answered.

“You know I am right…” Kat softly whispered in Gaby’s ear as she held her close in a hug.

“I know … thanks, Kat.”

“Now … you going to come mit us on Friday? Please?”

“Nein ... I’m sorry. I’d still think I’d feel too awkward … being the only single one in the group,” Gaby quietly answered.

Kat closed her eyes and gently holding Gaby’s hands, softly relented, “I wish you would come mit us … but I think I under-stand.”

Kat moved over on the bed, beside Gaby and gave her another tight hug.

“Maybe you und Maddy can join us later?” Kat cheerfully suggested after she gave Gaby a playful peck on the cheek.

“It’s a date…” Gaby whispered.

The weather remained dry for the rest of the week, allowing Gaby, Judith and Jenny to go for their daily training rides in comfort. On Saturday, the ride was only to Remagen and back, but on Sunday the ride proved to be one of the longest training rides Gaby had done to-date. On this occasion, Jenny followed the girls in a marked team car while the two teenagers were joined by Maria and Tina. Judith was in her glory, surrounded by the three cyclists in Team Apollinaris strip and Jenny, wearing her Team Apollinaris jacket, following in a marked team car. All along their chosen route, the unexpected sight of this group caused some excitement for the people they passed along the way.

Later that evening, Jenny sat down with Dave in his study and told him about Judith.

“She’s been out on a few rides with Gaby including today’s 100km ride. From what I can see … this girl’s got a lot of potential.”

Seeing she had Dave’s attention, she continued her assessment of the girl.

“She was able to maintain the pace on all the rides she’s been on … not to mention that she’s a quick learner, very keen and from talking to Herr Koch at the school, she does pretty well in time trials.”

“I take it you like what you see in her?”

“All I’m saying is that I really think you should talk to her and her parent’s about what she wants out of the sport. As far as I’m concerned, Judith would do very well if she decided to join the program. Also, for the short time Gaby’s been riding with her, it’s amazing how well they work together.” As an afterthought, Jenny coyly hinted, “Gaby knows where she lives … if you don’t want to wait until after Autumn Holidays.”

“Hold it Jen … you said 100 kilometres?” Dave asked, very surprised at the length of the ride. “Where’d you girls go?”

“Well, it’s not like Gaby hasn’t done that kind of distance before … she did ride with the pro team,” Jenny defensively replied. “Besides … I had the car and was following them.”

“Settle down, luv … I only asked where you went,” Dave commented in a calming voice.

“We went to Altenberg as usual, but Gaby decided to take the others down to Kreuzberg and then turned at Brück. We then headed towards Kesseling, through Oberheckenbach, up to Ramersbach, Godeneltern, Bad Neuenahr and home,” Jenny explained.

“That’s a fair bit of climbing. How did she … they do?” Dave remarked.

“Both girls did very well, on the climbs … and descents,” Jenny replied. “I don’t think the pro team has anything to fear … yet … but Tina and Maria were very impressed!”

“Judith Schröder … right?” Dave confirmed before he went to the door of his study. “Gaby!”

 
 
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 11
 

“See her yet, dear?” Jenny asked as arrivals began streaming out of the customs area.

“Nope, not yet! Oh, wait … there she is! Auntie Carol!” Gaby replied, her voice drastically rising in volume when she caught sight of her aunt.

Before Jenny was able to move, Gaby had already run to her aunt’s side and had taken her case while directing her back to her mother.

“Someone’s excited to see you ... Willkommen nach Deutschland, ‘cuz.” Jenny was all smiles as Gaby and her aunt approached.

The three women exited the arrival’s terminal as quickly as they could to further avoid the crush of holiday travelers.

“Now that we’re out of the crowds, let me look at you!” Carol addressed Gaby as she put her aunt’s luggage into the car’s boot.

“You’ve changed since the last time I saw you … you’ve developed into a very pretty young lady.”

“They’re real, too!” Gaby playfully replied.

“Touché!” Carol shot back without missing a beat.

“If you really want to,” Gaby smugly blurted.

“Gabrielle Drew Bond!” The shocked tone of Jenny’s outburst not only surprised Gaby, but Carol as well.

“Sorry Auntie Carol … it just came out.” Hearing her mother’s use of her full name, Gaby knew her comment wasn’t appreciated by all and sheepishly apologized.

“Don’t worry about it, Gaby (snicker),” Carol told her, while at the same time casting a stern glance at her cousin. “At least you've got a sense of humour.”

Once Jenny was on the Autobahn, Carol turned around to face Gaby in the back seat.

“Seriously, Gaby … you have become a very beautiful young lady from when I last saw you.”

“Thank you … Auntie Carol? Do you think Maddy would think so?” Gaby softly asked.

After a long pause, she adjusted herself in the seat so she was comfortably looking back at her niece.

“Gaby … I know in my heart that she would be the first to agree … in her mind … you’re very beautiful … but the way things currently are … Maddy would never admit that to you or anyone else.”

“Why?”

“You have to understand something, dear … what Maddy says and does these days is very, very different from what she thinks. She may give the appearance that you no longer matter to her … but … I really believe that’s an act and that deep-down, she’s hurting.”

“Would it help if I talked to her?”

“I doubt it. Her problem is that she won’t let anyone help her deal with whatever’s bothering her and she digs her heels in if anyone tries. The good news is that I’m totally convinced that buried deep-inside, she knows she wants the same thing you do. The bad news is that it she’s too stubborn to see it right now … but she will.”

“When?” Gaby’s gaze dropped to the floor while she slowly shook her head. As the first tears dropped onto her jacket, Carol tried to offer some comfort to her niece.

“Gaby … dear … for what it’s worth … I know her feelings for you haven't changed, despite what she's done. She may try to hide them, but she’s not fooling anyone except herself.

“But…” Gaby started.

“Look … I’ve brought my camera and I want a few pictures of you before I leave so Maddy can see just how lovely you’ve become.”

“Will she even look at them?” Gaby inquired mournfully.

“Oh, yes! She may be stubborn, but she’s curious and I know she’ll want to see pictures of my trip. I’d also bet my last pound note that if they were left ‘lying around’ and she thought she was alone … she’d stare at any photo with you in it for as long as she thought she could without getting caught,” Carol replied with a devilish grin on her face.

“Thank you,” Gaby quietly replied as she reached forward between the seats and gave Carol’s hand a squeeze before releasing it.

She was silent the rest of the trip while Carol and Jenny talked. Once they arrived back home, Gaby took her Aunt’s things up to the spare bedroom.

Later as Jules passed Gaby’s opened bedroom door, she happened to look in and saw the back of her sister lying motionless on her bed. Trying not to think the worst, she briefly paused outside the door and then slowly entered her sister’s room.

“If you’re trying to be quiet…” Hearing Jules enter the room, Gaby slowly rolled over and faced her approaching sister.

“Anything I can do, sis?”

“Am I that obvious?”

“Uh huh…”

Gaby shook her head in response as Jules sat down on the bed beside her. She knew they brought Carol back, so while she ran her fingers through her sister’s hair, she softly asked the only possible question.

“Maddy?”

Gaby sat up. “How’d you know?”

“What else would it be with Auntie Carol here?” Jules quietly replied.

“What do I do, sis?” Gaby asked.

“Ride it out. That’s all you can do … unless … you want to call Maddy and really end it between you two,” Jules suggested.

“We did … ‘member the cheer comp?” Gaby asked.

“You did…” Jules softly pointed out. “…And it was only with words … not the heart.”

“Am I fooling myself thinking there’s still hope for us?” Gaby’s voice took on a soft whine.

“Do you think you are?” Jules countered.

“Sometimes it feels like I am … but I dunno! Maddy’s in here (pointing to her chest) … but … like … it’s only a distant feeling.”

“Then, I’ll ask you again … do you want to call Maddy and end it between you two?”

“You know I can’t! Without her…” Gaby whispered.

“That’s called ‘love’, little sister…”

“What can I do?”

“Hang on tight … ‘cuz I see plenty of rough water ahead. It’s not going to get better overnight … but … it will get better,” Jules softly confirmed as she tried to comfort her troubled sister.

Finally she put her arms around Gaby and whispered, “Don’t worry … I’ll stay right here with you … every second … no matter what.”

“Girls … water’s on ... want a cuppa?” Jenny called up.

“Okay. We’ll be down in a minute, Mum…” Jules called out.

“Better sort yourself out, Gabs … tears or not … you look like crap!” Jules playfully intoned as she inspected her sister.

“Thanks … that makes me feel a whole lot better,” Gaby sarcastically retorted.

“Really?” Jules quietly joked.

“Yeah … in a weird way,” Gaby whispered. As she started for the door she turned back to Jules.

“Sis?”

“Yeah?” Jules replied as she raised her head and looked directly at her sister.

“Promise you’ll stay close?” She tried to smile at Jules but instead succumbed to the few tears that she’d held back so well up to that point.

“Now you really have to sort yourself! G’wan … I’ll wait right here.” Gaby washed her face and re-applied her makeup, while Jules waited in her sister’s room. When the girls eventually joined their mother and Carol in the lounge, there was no trace that she’d even been crying.

Soon after the girls came into the room, Dave walked in and proudly announced that while Gaby and Jenny were at the airport, he had met with Judith and her parents. She was now the newest member of the Apollinaris Youth Project.

Jenny had taken the week off for Carol’s visit and the two wasted no time catching up. Eagar to show her cousin the sites, she took her and the girls into Bonn and Köln on combination sightseeing/shopping trips. On each of the excursions, Carol had Gaby pick out at least one outfit, in addition to picking up a few for herself. Knowing her cousin’s passion for the grape, Jenny even managed to book the two of them in with a small group, for a tour and wine tasting at Weingut Deutzerhof, one of the many wine producers in the Ahr Valley. During the tour, the ladies enjoyed a lovely buffet in one of the two small dining rooms and before they left, they had to pay a visit to the on-site store and purchase a few bottles of the wines they had enjoyed tasting.

On the last full day of her visit, Carol asked Gaby to model the outfits she got earlier and pose around the house with her mother.

“These will be for Maddy … okay?” Carol knowingly asked.

“Okay.”

After the last photo was taken in the lounge, Gaby smoothed her skirt as she sat on the footstool by Carol’s chair. Her facial expression turned from one of happiness to that of someone with something weighing heavily on their mind.

“Auntie Carol?” Gaby quietly asked.

“Yes, dear?”

“Do you think I should just let Mad go?” Gaby mournfully asked. Carol and Jenny were stunned into silence as neither one saw this coming.

“I mean, she’s really already let me go … hasn’t she? She doesn’t give a sod about me … does she?”

Carol pulled her into her arms and just held her in silence, occasionally stroking Gaby’s long blonde tresses while she thought about what she was going to say.

“I don’t want to give you false hope, Gaby … but I really and truly feel that as much as she’s appeared to have let you go … she really does love you … far more than she’ll ever admit to right now … and I also believe … just as strongly … that there’ll come a time when she’ll want the whole world to know exactly how she feels about you.”

“I’d like to think that too … but sometimes it’s so hard…”

“In the last 15 years I’ve never been wrong when it came to my daughter. Call it mother’s instinct,” Carol offered, sounding more upbeat and jovial.

Gaby responded by giving her aunt a squeeze and a peck on the cheek, followed by a soft-spoken ‘thank you’.

“Do you believe this, ‘cuz? Remember when we were her age … our mum’s talked to us about our boyfriends … an’ now I’m talking to my niece about my daughter’s feelings … for her,” Carol playfully mentioned while looking at Jenny.

“While you're wondering about that ... try …‘Mother-in-law’,” Gaby smugly commented as she abruptly turned and walked quickly out of the lounge, leaving the two women looking at each other in stunned silence.

As Gaby continued up to her room to change, Carol turned to Jenny and in a quiet, calm and casual voice stated, “Should that surprise us? I mean considering…”

“Nope!” Jenny quipped as they both smiled at each other.

Early the next day, during the ride back to the airport, Gaby remained unusually silent, content to let her mum and Carol get in that last bit of visiting. A couple of times she did reply to a comment tossed her way. All too soon, they were saying good-bye to Carol and watching her walk through security on her return to Warsop.

During the ‘off-season’ when the weather made training rides impractical, both Gaby and Judith could occasionally be seen together after school and on the odd Saturday morning, at the training facility as they worked out on some of equipment including the turbos that were permanently set up.

Never one to miss an opportunity for publicity, George arranged for Gaby, Judith and Jenny, to participate in a few personal appearances representing the Youth Project. As a result, interest in from local cycling clubs grew with every public appearance the women attended. More to his amusement than surprise, the fans at these outings showed that they weren’t about to forget Jenny simply because she retired from competition. She was still able to draw as much interest and autograph seekers as the current Elite Team Apollinaris.

During the time from late-October to early December, Dave was kept busy with trips to Berlin and Manchester, to check up on both Nina and Kristen’s progress, as well as trips to Essen, Stuttgart and Cottbus to look at some promising young cyclists. Even though this was the first time that he had gone to Essen and Stuttgart, he had been to Cottbus on a few prior occasions visiting the RK-Endspurt 09 cycle club and soon focused on three of the girls in particular.

With everything else that was happening, George made sure the team stayed in front of the camera, literally. The latter half of November saw the German television network ‘Arena’ film a documentary on the sport of cycling as it currently existed in Germany and in particular Team Apollinaris and the Apollinaris Youth Project. As a result of all this exposure, Judith and Gaby discovered their faces were becoming almost as familiar throughout the country as some of the pro team.

While November was coming to a close, thoughts turned to the upcoming Christmas season and the family’s first real German Christmas. Maria and Jenny had already laid plans to celebrate the season together, combining both Pinger and Bond holiday traditions. Jenny also had to make plans to get a suitable family photo for a small but select group of Christmas cards, in order to have them ready to mail by the specified deadline.

“Please don’t make any plans for tomorrow, you two … at least until after we’re finished what we have to do,” Jenny mentioned as she was setting the table for dinner.

“What’re 'WE' doing?” Jules asked, with a hint of sarcasm in her voice.

“WE … have an appointment at Sonnenstudio to get our family portrait done … and I want you girls to look smart,” Jenny shot back.

“I think the exact word she used was … ’alluring’,” Dave innocently mentioned as he brought out the glasses.

“Daaa-ddeee!” Both girls shot back in unison. As Jenny looked on, Dave started to laugh until he saw the girls were serious. The old adage “if looks could kill…” crossed his mind.

“Actually … that is the word I used when I told your Dad.” Jenny held up her hand when the girls were ready to turn on her.

“Let me explain … I agree … that sounds a bit strange … a mother encouaging her daughters … but I think it’s quite appropriate for what we’re trying to accomplish. Besides getting a suitable family portrait for the house … we’ll also be sending out this photo with, shall we say … a couple of … 'special' … Christmas cards?”

“You mean Maddy?” Gaby asked.

“She’s good…” Jules sarcastically noted.

“I must emphasize that since this will primarily be a 'family' portrait for the house … it will be dignified. What I am telling you is that you don’t need to look like one of the working girls back in Soho … am I clear … GABY? … JULES?” Jenny firmly pointed out.

“Yes, Mum…” both girls chorused.

In a more normal voice and a wink, she added, “I’ve seen how you girls can look in jeans when you want to … versteht ihr, Gabi?”

“Yes, Mum … c’mon sis! I think I know what she wants,” Gaby excitedly exclaimed as she grabbed her sister’s hand and ran upstairs.

“I’m glad you do…”

“Dinner in 20, girls!” Jenny called out as they disappeared up the stairs and into Gaby’s room.

“Just go with me on this. Go get changed an’ give me those jeans for the laundry … an’ tomorrow … wear your black lace top with the jeans… goes well with your heels an’ you can wear my dream-catchers again!” Gaby enthused.

“Now, lessee ... I’ll need this … an’ this … an’ these. Betcha Mum’ll want to wear these earrings again.”“ Gaby thought to herself as she started pulling out her clothes and things for the next day’s appointment with the camera. In the end, she decided on her powder blue peasant blouse and her figure-hugging straight-legged jeans. Rummaging through her lingerie draw, she found her strapless bra. “Merry Christmas, Mad.”“

Looking at Jessica’s jewellery, she decided to wear it all – her Nighthawk feather with her favourite feather earrings, the beaded choker and the knee-high moccasin boots.

The next morning, Gaby awoke with a real sense of mischievous excitement.

Following the breakfast wash-up, the girls rushed upstairs to begin to get ready. Later, when Jenny went upstairs and passed Gaby’s room, she heard both girls excitedly talking.

(giggle) “… Oh, how I wish I had a camera!” Jenny smugly commented as she stood in Gaby’s bedroom doorway.

“WHAT?” Jules cried out, somewhat perplexed. “Gabs is doing my make-up … so what? Can’t I look good for the camera?”

“An’ maybe Johan?” Gaby added in that teasing tone reserved only for sisters.

“Don’t you even think of it, sis … I’m still doing your eyes,” Gaby smugly added, knowing her sister all too well.

“Jules … if you think back, it wasn’t that long ago you were doing your brother’s make-up…” Jenny reminded her oldest. “…And now look at her!” The irony of their mother’s comment was not lost on either of the girls.

Later as the family entered the photo studio, they were greeted by a woman behind the counter, asking if they required assistance and then introduced herself as the owner of the photo studio. Jules discreetly nudged her sister when she noticed her nametag read ‘Gabi’. Dave explained that they had an appointment for a family portrait and after introducing the family, Gabi showed them where they could leave their winter apparel. Gaby took the opportunity to change from her boots to her moccasins, while both Jules and her mum changed into their heels. The ladies were then shown to a small room where they could fix their make-up. Due to the wind, Jules gave Gaby’s hair a good brushing before letting her sister work her feather into her hair. Letting the others go first, Gaby made sure that she was the last one out of the room and into the studio.

“Owwww … sis!” Jules squealed when Gaby re-appeared. “Hot … or … what?”

Both Jenny and Jules immediately noticed that Gaby was wearing her peasant top a little lower off-the-shoulder than she first appeared back at the house. Dave only looked at his youngest daughter and grinned as he slowly shook his head.

Once the family was together, Gabi led them to their pre-chosen setting. The ‘stage’ was covered by a bolt of rich-looking, deep red velvet that covered the floor and eventually rose to form the backdrop.

She first had both Dave and Jenny ascend the two steps of the ‘stage’ and sit in the richly carved wooden chairs, holding hands.

“Sis … picture Mum an’ Dad in medieval costume … can you say King Arthur and Lady Guinevere?” Jules whispered as her parents took their seats.

“I was just thinking that,” Gaby hissed.

Next, Jules was instructed to sit on the ‘stage’ at Dave’s knees, while Gaby was similarly positioned by her mother.

Even though the adults went with the more formal look of tailored suits, they beautifully complimented their daughter’s more casual look. The overall effect was a perfect balance between the generations. While Gabi adjusted the position of each family member to achieve the best composition, Jenny took the opportunity to lean over and gently tug up on her youngest daughter’s neckline.

“Maddy will still get the message with less cleavage, darling…” Jenny whispered.

She couldn’t help but smile to herself when she recalled the time Gaby wasn’t able to borrow one of her fancy tops for a family function because it simply didn’t hang properly on her. Looking at her now, she would have no such problems.

After a few variations on the basic composition were shot, Gabi made arrangements with the family to drop by the house in a couple of days with the proofs and some sample frame pieces. She was reminded that besides the one for the house, they would also need a small number of smaller-sized prints.

Back in her bedroom, with her friends unavailable until later in the day, Gaby changed into something more suited to lying around the house and powered-up her computer to check her email.

Good news, Gabs!

Mum & Dad are going to let me spend some of the Christmas hols with you & your family. Right now, it looks like I’ll be catching an early flight on the 27th and leave sometime on the 30th. I’ll send details when I know them.

Can’t wait to see you!

Hugs, Ally…

P.S. Went to a W.H. Smith’s last week & saw you and your Mum on the cover of that cycling mag you’ve always got your nose in! Cor, I can see why you’re having a boy problem at school! I picked it up and left it with your Aunt so she could, in her words, ‘leave it lying around’. :) 

Hi, Ally!

I’ve talked to Mum & Dad & they’ve said they’re excited that you’ll be coming to visit. Personally, I can’t wait until you arrive. Dad says to let me know the details of your arrival & we’ll be at the airport to meet you. Good thing I still have the gang’s numbers on my contact list because Mum asked me if I still had your phone. I expect one of them will be talking to your parents at some point.

An anxious Gaby…

A few days later after talking to Ally’s mother, Dave revealed the details of her pending visit, over dinner.

“By the way, kiddo … Ally’s going to have to double up with you … We’ll need the guest room for your Gran … that okay?” Dave nonchalantly asked Gaby.

“No problem!” Gaby replied and then her father’s words started to register with both girls.

“Gran’s coming?” Both girls excitedly replied in unison, after a delay of a few seconds while Dave’s announcement sunk in. That brought a few giggles and even Jenny had to join in.

“Well, ummm … yes … I’m meeting her at the airport on the 22nd,” Dave smugly replied.

 
 
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Christmas with the entire family - what a difference a year makes!

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 12
 

Dave looked at the dashboard clock and saw it was after nine PM. Rubbing his eyes, he took the key out of the ignition before popping the boot. Gran was told to go in to the house while he went to fetch her luggage.

“Hallo, Mama,” Jenny hugged her mum after she got in to the house.

“Hallo, Tochter,” Josy replied. She knew her greeting would surprise a certain pair of young ladies waiting to welcome their Gran.

“Since when did you speak German, Gran?” a puzzled Gaby inquired.

“It's been too long ... but let me get in the house and I’ll tell you,” Josy insisted as she opened her arms to hug both girls.

Passing a box to Gaby, Jenny instructed, “Carefully take this box in to the kitchen. Jules? Please help your father unloading the rest of the car.”

“What’s in the box, Gran?” Gaby asked, noting it wasn’t as light as its small size suggested.

“Mince pies and a Christmas cake … thought you’d be having withdrawal symptoms if you didn’t get your fill,” Gran jokingly replied.

“I was starting to get worried … Danke Gran!” Josy had made Gaby’s Christmas and she gladly showed her appreciation with a peck on the cheek while carefully holding onto the precious box.

After she got settled in the spare bedroom and all her other boxes were brought in, Josy joined the family in the kitchen for a much needed cuppa. Once Josy had got her tea, both girls were anxious to hear how she came to know German.

“Haven’t you ever wondered how your mum became fluent in German so quickly after going to Germany?” Gran now had the undivided attention of both of her granddaughters while their parents looked on.

“You girls never knew your Grampa or much about him … did you?” Josy calmly asked and without waiting for a response, she continued her story.

“He was a pilot in the RAF when we were married and when your mum was three, he was posted to RAF Wildenrath … near the Dutch border … actually it wasn’t too far from Köln as I recall.”

She briefly paused to organize her thoughts and Gaby thought she briefly saw her Gran’s eyes starting to get that far-away look. After a deep breath, she continued.

“We were there for eight years. It’s rather hard for a little girl to live here for so long and not have German friends … or learn the language. Your mum was about the same age as you were Gaby, when she got bit by the cycling bug.”

Both girls heard the hesitation in her weakening voice, so Gaby gently touched her arm letting her know she could stop if she wished.

“Thank you, dear…” Gran whispered. “It’s been a long time since I talked about it … and it still hurts … after all these years.”

Later when Gaby and her mum were alone in Jenny’s study, she brought up the subject again.

“Mum? That wasn’t easy for either you … or Gran … was it?” Gaby softly asked. “I could see it on your faces.”

Jenny broke her silence after pondering her answer for several minutes.

“No … it wasn’t. Dad died in a terrible crash. I remember being excited because he told us that we’d be back in England in time for me to start school ... I just turned 11. It seemed years before Mum and I were able to…”

Jenny looked at her dad’s picture before handing it to her daughter, before quietly continuing.

“That was your Grandfather,” Jenny sofly pointed out as Gaby reverently held the photo.

“After we moved back to England I never let on that I knew any German to my friends … not that I had any reason to use it … until I signed with Apollinaris, anyway. To tell the truth, I’d forgotten a lot of it … but it all came back after a short time with the team.”

“C’mon, kiddo! Let’s go see what Gran and the others are doing,” Jenny cheerfully suggested as she gently took the photo and returned it to it’s place on the wall.

“Somebody’s been busy baking,” Josy announced when the two later reappeared in the kitchen. “This is good!”

“Not me, Mum … that would be Gaby and her friend, Katia Pinger. You’ll meet her later,” Jenny cheerfully admitted.

“I wasn’t going to go through a Christmas without your shortbread cookies an’ since you weren’t here….” Gaby’s voice trailed off as she proudly pointed out the full glass cookie jar.

“And these?” Gran asked as she finished the cookie in her hand.

“Kat taught me how to make Vanillekipferl … Vanilla cookies,” Gaby proudly pointed out.

“Ahhh … should’ve known,” Gran replied with a knowing smile on her face. “It’s a wonder that any survived.”

“It was tough…” Gaby joked as a grin crossed her face.

C’mon girls, you still have one more day of school left … so off you go,” Jenny instructed when the evening got late. “Gran will still be here in the morning … I promise.”

The final day at school was for the most part, a do-nothing kind of day. It seemed none of the teachers or the students wanted to do any class work on the last day before the Christmas holidays. Most of Gaby’s day was taken up with talking about holiday plans with her friends and letting them know about Ally’s visit. By the time school was let out, she felt that she had the entire holidays planned.

The next morning, it was here - the 24th of December - ‘Heiliger Abend or Holy Evening’. When Gaby got out of bed, she was excited not only to be celebrating her first Christmas in Germany, but her first Christmas as Gaby. As she thought about it, Drew’s Christmas’ were always memorable, but they always seemed to revolve around the food and the presents. This year, she was determined to enjoy everything and that included looking her prettiest! First thing she had to do was to beat Jules to the bathroom and shower, then get downstairs for breakfast.

“Morgen … Frohe Weihnachten!” Gaby cheerfully greeted as she entered the kitchen.

“Merry Christmas, Gran” Gaby added as she gave Josy a hug and a peck on the cheek.

Later, after an early breakfast of tea, toast and whatever else everybody felt like getting, Dave took control following a quick inspection of the bare tree in the lounge.

“Okay … I’ve made it easy for everyone this year. I've already put all the tree decorations in the lounge. Gaby and I will start the tree … while you three prepare the kitchen for later. When you’re done that, come through and help us. I doubt that we'll be finished before then and the Pinger’s will be returning with us after church, so everything will have to be done before we go. That gives us a few hours before we have to get ready.”

“I’ve still got some wrapping … so when I’m finished here, I’ll take care of that,” Gran offered.

Since Gran offered to stay behind while the rest went to the church service and tend to the preparation of the potatoes and vegetables, Jenny decided that she would put the goose in to cook.

While Dave and Gaby started on the tree, the other three cleaned up the kitchen and prepared a platter of Gaby’s shortbread, vanilla cookies and slices of Josy’s Christmas cake. When that was done, Jules and Jenny joined the other two finishing up the tree while Josy retired to her room to complete her wrapping.

“Nice timing girls. Gaby an’ I have done all the ‘ard stuff,” Dave jokingly voiced as the two entered the lounge.

“Well, if nothin’s left…” Jules teased.

“Grab some balls, sis!” Gaby quipped without thinking, as she was about to hang a couple of tree ornaments.

“Gaby!” Dave, Jenny and Jules shouted in unison through howls of laughter. As soon as she heard them, she realized what she’d said.

“That didn’t sound right … did it?” Gaby sheepishly asked as she turned deep crimson.

“No!” Again the response came amid laughter.

Somehow they got through decorating the tree, despite the occasional giggling fit.

“I must say the tree looks lovely. I’ll have to thank Maria for showing me where to get those hand crafted ornaments. They certainly do add some uniqueness to the tree. I think we’re going to have to get more for next year and eventually replace all this store-stuff,” Jenny stated as she stood back to admire their collective handiwork.

“What do you think, darling?” Jenny thoughtfully asked Dave.

“I think you’re right,” Dave replied.

“Alright! Let’s get the presents out and get the rest of the place cleaned and decorated … then lunch!” Jenny suggested.

“Here, sis … let’s put this up,” Gaby offered as she handed Jules some mistletoe.

“Now who are you planning to get under here?” Jules asked sarcastically as she grabbed a chair to stand on.

“No one special … ‘scuse me,” Gaby quietly uttered then ran upstairs.

“Juliette Bond!”

Josy had witnessed the entire exchange as she was putting a present under the tree.

“That was uncalled for!” Josy called out from across the room. Without a word in her defense, Jules bounded up the stairs after her sister.

“Kids … lunch!” Jenny called from the kitchen.

“They’re both upstairs. Jules said something to her sister when they were hanging the mistletoe that got Gaby running up to her room in tears,” Josy voiced her disapproval with Jules’ apparent behaviour, as she entered the kitchen.

As Jenny started to head up the stairs, Josy offered to go and get the girls instead.

“No Mum … I’ll go … just leave it … please?”

Jenny reached the doorway of Gaby’s room only to see Jules silently holding Gaby. She thought she could hear the occasional sniffle, but they were so faint, she couldn’t be positive if it was Gaby or Jules.

“You two okay?” she softly asked as she entered the room.

‘Yeah, Mum…” Gaby faintly replied. When she looked up at her mother, Jenny was clearly able to see tear tracks down Gaby’s face.

“What happened? Mum said Jules said something that got you in tears. I think she though Jules was teasing you about a boyfriend.”

“Jules just asked who I wanted under the mistletoe … I was okay until I realized that Maddy wouldn’t be with me, this year.”

“That’s why you came up here?”

“I didn’t want Gran to ask why I was upset…” Gaby quietly replied.

“She can be inquisitive...” Jenny sarcastically agreed.

“Mum? If Gran thought Jules was teasing me about ‘my’ boyfriend … she doesn’t know … does she?” Gaby whispered.

“Good question. I ... don’t know. I wouldn’t put it past her to just assume you finally discovered boys. I know that I’ve not said anything to her specifically about you and Maddy. Do you want me to say something … or do you want to tell her?”

“Maybe you could soften her up if you get the chance … then I’ll tell her.” For a brief moment, Jenny thought she saw a smile of relief cross Gaby’s face.

“Okay then … let me deal with her. If I don’t get a chance when she’s here, I’ll be talking to her other times. Now both of you … fix that make-up before you come downstairs, or she will ask questions... and try to eat some lunch. It’ll be awhile before we sit down to dinner.”

A short time later, both girls made themselves a sandwich and joined the rest at the dining room table, while Jenny took over the kitchen and put the goose in to cook.

“Feeling better, dear?” Gran quietly asked as Gaby sat down next to her, at the table.

“I’m okay, Gran.” Gaby whispered.

“I do hope Jules apologized for teasing you … that was uncalled for.”

“Nothing to apologize for, Gran … she did nothing wrong.”

“Nonsense. It’s hard enough when a young lady starts to get interested in boys only to be constantly teased by her own sister.”

Soon Gaby was starting to get a bit uncomfortable with the conversation and started looking around trying to silently get her mum’s attention.

“Mum … can I have a hand here?” Jenny called out after sensing her daughter’s panic, much to Gaby’s relief.

As she kept looking into the kitchen, Gaby could see her mum going through the motions of talking to her mother. Once everyone was sat at down to lunch, nothing more was mentioned about the earlier incident.

“Gaby … you take first shift in the bathroom while your sister and I do the washing up,” Jenny later suggested as she and Gran took the dishes out to the kitchen.

“You planning to wear your feather?” Jules sweetly asked as Gaby passed her dishes to her mum.

“Not really … why?” Gaby asked.

“I kind of thought that it’d might be rather nice if all three of us wore them … like we did at George’s party,” Jules playfully suggested.

“If you wanted to borrow my earrings again … all you needed to do was ask,” Gaby offered, hoping to ignore her sister’s hint.

“But it looks so nice when we all do it,” Jules pouted.

“Don’t look at me. I happen to agree with your sister,” Jenny quickly added when Gaby looked at her mum for support.

“Sis? Say ‘yes’ … pretty please?” Jules pleaded with her sister.

Gaby, more from habit than anything else, looked to her dad who was half-following the exchange with more than a little amusement as he was trying to follow Heinrich’s recipe for eggnog. Acknowledging her pleading expression, he just shrugged his shoulders.

“You’re on your own, Petal ... but if you want my opinion...” Gaby threw up her hands seeing she was out voted.

“Alright! (sigh) Maybe I should just email Jessica and ask if she could pick up a few more? You guys are getting as bad as Kat … ya know that?” Both Jenny and Jules high-fived each other, then thanked Gaby for her generous offer.

Josy sat quietly at the kitchen table, amused at the conversation in the other room. “I miss something?”

“Whaddya wearing?” Jules innocently asked when she noticed Gaby starting to move.

“I dunno … maybe some jeans...” Gaby calmly replied, not able to resist the chance to wind her mum up. Jenny glared at her daughter from the kichen, but before she could say anything, Gaby sweetly added, “… but my black skirt might be more appropriate … you know … the calf-length one … with a red blouse, some black tight’s and my dress boots … an’ you, sis?”

“My black lace dress” Jules smirked.

“Gaby … one! Jenny … nil! Think I’d better go upstairs and go through my closet, dear…” a red-faced, Jenny smugly suggested. “… or else these two will be complaining their ol’ mum is showing them up!...”

Jenny then remembered she was helping Jules wash up.

“…After Jules and I finish here, of course.”

Gran sat silently at the table, taking it all in. It had been a long time since she’d seen her daughter this happy and carrying on with her children as she was. When those two finally left to go get ready, she cornered Dave before he got to the stairs.

“I’ve not seen her so happy in years. A complete reversal from last year … what changed?”

“She did, Mum. She beat her cancer and the move let us be a family again,” Dave quietly replied. “She still gets a bit emotional when she tells me how lucky she is to have us.”

Josy sat on the couch with her knitting while the family was upstairs getting ready when the doorbell rang. Expecting the Pinger’s, Dave called down and asked her to answer the door.

“Frohe Weihnachten … er … Herr Bond?” Heinrich blindly wished a Merry Christmas before realizing he was addressing someone he didn’t expect and then sheepishly asked for Dave.

“Heinrich! … Maria! C’mon in … you too Kat! Frohe Weihnachten!” Dave enthusiastically allowed as he came up behind Josy.

He greeted each of the Pinger’s as they walked past him by shaking Heinrich’s hand and giving both Maria and Kat a peck on the cheek. Once inside, he quickly performed the introductions.

“We brought some food for tonight’s feast,” Maria explained as she and Kat held up their offerings.

“Take them on through to the kitchen,” Dave insructed and added a tongue-in-cheek warning, “But mind the Mistletoe. Gaby made sure it was put up in a high traffic area … with little room to avoid it.”

“Hmmmm,” replied Maria, as a devilish grin spread over her face. Dave thought he also detected a similar grin on Kat.

“All clear, Mama … she ist not here,” Kat jokingly offered.

Josy followed them in to the kitchen, anxious to see what they brought and also to find out what had to be done while everyone was out.

“First, we haf some rotkohl … that’s your basic red cabbage, then we haf Gurkensalat ... it’s a cucumber salad.” Maria explained to Josy as she proudly displayed their contributions to the evening’s menu. “Next, we haf the dessert … Rote Grütze.”

“Red fruit pudding...” Katia quietly translated to Gaby's Gran.

“Mmmm," Josy moaned approvingly. “I remember making that for Jen and her dad ... many years ago.”

“Gabi...” Katia whined.

“Sorry ... I didn't know myself until she got here,” Gaby offered as her defence.

“Kat und Gabi made both the Gurkensalat und the Rote Grütze, yesterday…” Maria proudly pointed out.

“Und der Sekt!” Heinrich added as he and Dave made their way in to the kitchen. He gently put the bottle down on the counter.

“Can’t toast Christmas without the wine”, Dave whispered to Josy. Not to be outdone, he then brought out one of the bottles Jenny brought back from her wine tasting with Carol.

“And this is for the dinner!” Dave cheerfully announced. Heinrich then examined the new wine Dave added to the menu with an approving nod before letting him place it on the counter beside his Sekt.

“Frohe Weihnachten, Pinger’s!” Jenny enthused as she and the girls entered the kitchen. Josy finally saw the feather’s that her ‘three girls’ were talking about.

After Josy’s assurances that she’d be all right for the short time they’d be gone, Dave, Heinrich and the girls made their way to their cars for the short drive to the Town Church in Bad Neuenahr for Christmas services. A little over an hour later, she heard the cars pull up and everyone noisily coming into the house.

“Mmmmm … smell that goose!” Dave exclaimed. The holiday smells from the kitchen greeted each person as they walked through the opened front door and in to the main hallway.

Soon after hanging up their coats and changing into some more comfortable footwear, Jenny and Maria were ready to assist Josy with the Christmas dinner only to find she had everything under control. It was agreed that the ladies would only allow Dave work his magic with the Yorkshire pudding when the goose was cooked, but until then, the kitchen was deemed off limits to anyone but the cooks!

“Gabi Bond! Get away from the tree und quit snooping … und drag my Katia out here mit you! Since you have nothing to do … you two can set the table … bitte?” Maria ordered, all the while sporting a huge grin.

As soon as Jules entered the dining room to offer her help, she looked at the table and noticed something was amiss.

“Where’s Gaby’s cranberry sauce … don’t need the poor child to go into withdrawal!”

Flash… Josy’s digital camera went off just as Gaby was sticking her tongue out at her sister.

“Graannnn,” Gaby protested in her patented ‘little girl’ whine. Her objection would’ve been more convincing if she wasn’t trying to laugh at the same time.

“Should send that to Maddy,” Kat suggested as she viewed Josy’s photographic efforts.

“Don’t give her any ideas,” Gaby playfully shot back as she moved her Gran’s arm so she could see the preview window of the camera.

At last, Heinrich placed the goose on the table, followed quickly by the rest of the food. Last to be placed on the table was Dave’s Yorkshire puddings. Finally they all sat down and with a glass of Sekt for everyone, Heinrich offered up the Pinger’s traditional Christmas toast before they settled down to enjoy the dinner.

After a time, Jenny surveyed what little was left on the table.

“Okay … for dessert … you have a choice … Mum’s Mince Pie or Gabi and Kat’s Rote Grütze,” Jenny announced as she and Maria started to clear away the dishes. Both women knew full well that it was a loaded question and that any un-biased decision was going to be tough. In any case, the assembled throng diplomatically made short work of both the desert choices and following the washing up, they all adjourned to the lounge.

With Christmas CD’s playing softly in the background, both families settled down to a quiet evening enjoying each other’s company. As the evening wore on, Jules noticed Gaby kept looking at their parents with a dreamy far-away look. It didn’t take her any time to read her sister’s’ mind as she too, took notice of her mum and dad sitting side-by-side. To the girls, they looked more like two kids in love rather than parents. Even though they were in conversation with Heinrich and Maria, Dave had his arm around Jenny and she had her hand on his leg with her head resting on his shoulder.

“Not at all like last year … innit, sis?” Jules had a bit of a lump in her throat as she whispered her observation to Gaby. She also noticed her sister’s eyes were quite moist as Gaby continued to look at their parents.

“Come with me, you two,” Gran whispered as she came up and knelt beside both girls.

“Don’t move … I’ll be right back…” Gaby whispered to Kat as she got up to leave.

Out of sight from the lounge, Josy stopped the girls in the hall, took out a tissue and dabbed both of their eyes.

“Amazing what difference a year makes. It would seem this Christmas is special for a number of reasons.”

The three of them enjoyed a group hug for several minutes before Josy instructed the girls to freshen up in the downstairs washroom then rejoin the others.

“Mum? You fancy a tea? How about you girls?” Jenny asked as the three rejoined the others.

“Everything okay, Gabi?” Kat whispered as Gaby smoothed her skirt and sat back down beside her.

“Just talkin’ with the Ghost of Christmas Past,” Gaby quietly acknowledged as she squeezed Kat’s hand.

Despite the late night, Jules and Gaby were up relatively early the next morning and seeing no other signs of life, decided to each have quick showers and generally freshen up before going downstairs to brew up some tea. They knew that when the others did stir, it would be the first thing they would go for. But this was Christmas morning and they had to look their best! When they finally ventured downstairs, Jenny and her mum were already at the kitchen table, with a tea in front of them.

Although she had kept it on since the family first gave it to her last year - the same day she told them she had cancer, it somehow meant more to the girls when they saw the bracelet on their mum’s wrist as she sat at the table. Gaby quickly went over and tightly hugged her mum.

“What’s that for?”

“You realize it’s been a year?” Gaby softly asked as she pointed to her mum’s bracelet.

“I know!” Jenny barely got it out as a whisper before her eyes started to mist up. She gathered Gaby into a tight hug, before giving her a kiss on the cheek. Gaby only stepped away from her mum when Dave came in to the kitchen.

The four women willingly relinquished the kitchen to him for his traditional Bond Christmas morning fry-up. Following a hearty breakfast and the mandatory wash-up, they all went in to the lounge where Jenny resumed her traditional role of playing Father Christmas and handing out the gifts. After the presents were unwrapped and everyone got to see what the others had received, Dave and Jenny decided they would resurrect another Bond Christmas tradition.

“C’mon kids, best get changed and put your hiking boots on. Could be a little slippery in places,” Dave urged and then added, “Coming Mum? Goin’ out for some fresh air and meet the neighbours.”

“Most certainly … won’t be but a mo’,” Josy replied.

Instead of a leisurely stroll around the neighbourhood like they did back in Warsop, Dave and Jenny walking hand-in-hand, led the family down to the Ahr River. Gran followed a few steps behind with two girls walking arm-in-arm on either side of her.

“Gaby?” Josy asked after hearing a couple of sniffles and noticing a tear running down her granddaughter’s cheek.

“Seeing Mum and Dad … like that …I can’t stop thinking …” Gaby’s voice, already quiet, faded to a whisper.

“I know what you mean, dear,” Gran solemnly replied as she offered Gaby a tissue, at the same time keeping an eye on the two lovebirds walking ahead of them.

“Got another one, Gran?” Jules asked, prompting Josy to turn in her direction.

“You too?” Josy whispered so as not to alert Dave or Jenny. Jules nodded a reply as she gratefully took the offered tissue.

On the return trip to their house, they stopped a few times to chat with neighbours just setting out to do some Christmas visiting of their own.

After what seemed like hours, the family Bond stepped into their own house, removed their winter clothing and ran off to get ready to join the Pinger’s and other members of the Team Apollinaris organization for a bit of a ‘Christmas Day get-together’ at the Müller’s. Before they ran upstairs to get ready, both Jules and Gaby gave their parents an unexpected hug and a kiss on the cheek then quickly disappeared in to their respective rooms.

“Gaby! … Jules! Grab your coats and come along. The Pinger’s are here,” Dave called out as Heinrich pulled up behind the family’s Passat. “You two go ahead. We’ll be right behind you guys.”

Later that night when Dave pulled up beside their van back at their house, everyone was only thinking of crawling into their bed and staying there until the next morning.

“Guten Morgen, Steffie … I presume you’re looking for Gaby?” Jenny asked as she answered a knock at the front door.

“Guten Morgen Frau Bond … ist she around?” Steffie cheerfully replied.

“C’mon in while I get her,” Jenny urged before turning to her mother.

“Mum can you please tell Gaby that Steffie is here?”

While Jenny was taking Steffie’s coat, Gaby came running down the stairs and greeted her friend with a hug.

“Where’s the others?”

“Visiting relatives.”

“How come you’re not?” Gaby wondered.

“Mama got called into work … and I’m letting Papa rest. I remember you saying you were having company stay over, so I thought I would see if you wanted some company of your own…” Steffie explained.

“Oh … I’m sorry, Gran. Steffie, this is my Gran ... er…Großmutter … Frau Peters. Gran, this is Stefanie Brandt. We go to school together.”

“What does your mother do, dear?” Josy asked.

“She’s a nurse in Bad Neuenahr,” Steffie explained.

“Steffie? You’ll stay for lunch, won’t you?” Jenny asked their young visitor.

“Danke, Frau Bond,” Steffie replied as Gaby vigorously nodded her approval. “I’ll leaf Papa a message on der phone.”

When told that lunch would be in a couple of hours, the two girls disappeared in to the kitchen where Gaby grabbed a couple of soft drinks and a few pieces of the remaining Christmas cake before making their way up to Gaby’s room. The two only surfaced for lunch and then after washing up, returned once more to the solitude of her room.

After a few days of not being able to find time to get on the computer, Jenny decided to take advantage of the quiet afternoon and finally logged on to check her email. After reading a few emails from her ‘inbox’, she came across one from Carol that was sent a couple of days before Christmas!

“Gaby!” Jenny called out from the bottom of the stairs, knowing her daughter was still upstairs with Steffie.

“You called Mum?” Gaby replied after coming to the top of the steps.

“Come down please? … I’m on your dad’s computer and I’ve got an email from Carol I think you’d like to see.”

Just as Jen turned to go back to Dave’s study, she heard a flurry of footsteps thundering down the stairs.

“Easy kiddo! … I don’t think you want to spend Ally’s visit in the hospital,” Jen cautioned Gaby. She then turned back down the hall and proceeded back down to Dave’s study.

When Gaby entered the study, Jenny directed her to take the chair in front of the monitor.

“What’re you and Steffie doing?”

“Talking about Ally coming tomorrow … an’ girl stuff.”

“Uh huh.” Jenny replied with a knowing smile. “Here you go … take a look.”

Hi Jen;

Sorry I didn’t get this recipe to you sooner, but better late than never. Also, let Gaby know that Maddy took the bait!

When she looked at the pictures I brought back from my visit, I noticed she lingered longer at the ones that showed Gaby. I also discovered something unexpected. I now have proof she’s looking at Gaby’s photos when John and I aren’t around.

When I went to scan the recipe for you, I found the ‘Bond Christmas portrait’ still in the scanner! I think we must’ve surprised Maddy and made her rush to put things back in order. She not only forgot to remove the photo, but she failed to clear the scanner’s log. The last image saved was a very nice (cropped) photo of my niece.

Carol

“At least she wants my picture, but Auntie Carol says nothing about Maddy saying anything or asking to call.” Gaby quietly stated.

“Maybe Maddy’s not ready to tell the world, yet ... but she’s certainly looking at your photos ... and that’s a good thing.”

“I know, but…” Gaby solemnly replied, as her voice trailed off in mid-sentence. However, Jenny knew exactly what Gaby meant.

“Someday she will, sweetheart,” she confidently replied. “Now you better get back up stairs … Steffie’s probably wondering what’s happened to you.”

“Thanks for showing that to me,” Gaby quietly replied as she gave her mum a quick hug.

As she returned to working thought her emails, Jenny smiled to herself as she heard the fridge door close and the sound of footsteps on the stairs. “Things sound like they’re back to normal.”

“We’re back!” Dave announced as he came in the door, followed by Jules and Josy.

“How long does it take to run some of Mum’s Christmas cake and shortbread to the Pinger’s? Where did you three get to?” Jenny asked.

“Sorry, I meant to call … but I got distracted,” Dave sheepishly explained.

“It was my fault, dear … I convinced your husband to play tour guide and show me some of this beautiful country.”

“Where did you go?” Jen asked.

“Kreuzberg and back,” Jules admitted.

“And ... what did you think of our little part of the world?” Jenny playfully asked her mum.

“I’m about this close to moving here ... it’s lovely.” Josy replied with a smile, holding her thumb and forefinger slightly parted.

“By the way … Heinrich suggested we go over anytime after three,” Dave interjected.

Later that afternoon, as the women were busy getting themselves ready to visit with Maria and her extended family, Gaby found herself reflecting on her first Christmas, both in Germany and as Gaby.

In the end, she decided it had been one of the best Christmas’ in a long time and with more good things yet to come.

“C’mon, sis!” Jules enthused as she poked her head in the doorway of Gaby’s bedroom.

“Be right there!”

 
 
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 13
 

“Coming dear? Ally’s plane should be touching down in a couple of hours, so we should be leaving about now if you want to get there on time. Parking’s probably going to be a nightmare!” Jenny called out.

“Coming!” Gaby quickly zipped up her ski jacket and grabbed her bag as she joined her mum at the door.

Despite the heavy Christmas snowfall, which left the entire Ahr valley looking like a winter paradise, the roads were in excellent condition and the traffic was lighter than Jenny expected. They made good time on the Autobahn and despite Jenny’s prediction, pulled into the ‘arrivals’ covered car park at the Köln-Bonn Airport with plenty of time to spare.

“Okay, kiddo … what’re we looking for?” Jenny inquired, as they got ready to leave the car.

“Lufthansa, Flight 1252. According to their web site it’s scheduled to arrive at 1422 hours, so that gives us plenty of time to find the place,” Gaby explained. “See? Parking wasn’t bad.”

“Okay … so your ol’ mum was wrong! There’s a first time for everything. Now, let’s go … shall we?” Jenny smugly urged.

They found the proper arrivals area sometime after 2PM when Gaby pointed to the ‘Arrivals’ board. The flight had obviously arrived early and was at the displayed as being at the gate. No sooner had they positioned themselves opposite the doors that lead back into customs, than Ally walked through those same doors.

“Ally!” Gaby excitedly called out as she ran over to greet her friend with a hug.

Somehow amidst the greetings and the girls trying to catch up on absolutely everything that’s happened in their lives for the past year, Jenny got them to the car and back onto the Autobahn.

When she stopped the car just outside their garage door, she was amazed that the two in the back seat had been able to keep up a non-stop conversation from the airport. No, make that ever since Ally came through customs!

“Beautiful!” Ally softly exclaimed as she got out of the car.

“What’s that dear?” Jenny asked.

“The scenery … everything … it’s beautiful … nothing like Warsop,” Ally replied as she turned completely around beside the car, taking in all the sights. “I’d love to see this place once the snow’s gone … bet it looks even more romantic.”

“At least she didn’t start singing … The hill’s are alive … with the sound of muuu-sic,” Gaby teased in a sing-song voice as she emerged from the car.

A short time later, the two teenagers found themselves in Gaby’s room.

“You’re in here with me since Gran’s got the guest room and in case you're wonderin' ... I promise I won’t ravage you…” Gaby joked.

“Your loss!” Ally playfully shot back.

After Ally’s luggage was put into Gaby’s room, she got a quick tour of the house before the girl’s headed back to Gaby’s room to change into something more appropriate for meeting Gaby’s friends.

After she removed her dress slacks and blouse, Gaby went to her closet and pulled out her jeans and a black rib-knit turtleneck sweater. On the way past her dresser, she stopped to grab a new pair of black tights. While walking back to her bed, she noticed Ally looking at her, almost staring at her.

“Sumpthin’ wrong?” Gaby asked pointedly.

“What? Oh … oh, no … nothing … just…” Ally’s voice faded as she coloured up.

“C’mon … you were looking at something…” Gabs softly urged.

“It’s just …” Ally realized she was again staring at Gaby, standing there in her underwear and holding a change of clothing. “Sorry … it’s just that the last time I saw you like that, it was in the change room at the cheer competition in Virginia. You were pretty then … but you still needed help with that gaff-thingy and your breast forms … but … WOW! I never…”

“Like it? No artificial additives … all natural me!” Gaby joked as she slowly twirled for Ally’s inspection.

“You really are beautiful, you know!” Ally exclaimed. Now it was Gaby’s turn to blush.

“I wish Maddy felt like that,” Gaby wishfully whispered.

“I know she does, Gabs … it’s just that she finds it hard to tell anyone right now … but … she will,” Ally quietly replied as she rose from the side of her bed and offered Gaby a hug.

As the two parted, Gaby quickly put on her tights and jeans then sat down at her computer desk to clean up her nails and apply some new nail colour while Ally quickly changed into her jeans and repaired her own make-up.

After Gaby dried her nails and pulled her turtleneck on, it was her turn to freshen her make-up. As she was brushing her hair, Ally was again staring at Gabs.

“You’re staring again,” Gaby jokingly observed.

“I was trying to think of a way to apologize for staring … the first time. I honestly wasn’t trying to come on to you or anything … sorry,” Ally solemnly replied.

“I know … I’m not your type,” Gaby joked.

“You know what scares me? There’s a part of me that almost wishes you were my type,” Ally quietly intoned, the embarrassment evident in her voice. Both girls stared at each other, for several minutes. Ally broke the uneasy silence as she uttered a quiet apology. “I’m really sorry, Gabs … it just came out.”

“Forget it…” Gaby whispered as she came across the room and hugged her friend. When she broke the embrace, she took the opportunity to whisper in her ear, “…But I’ll take that as a compliment … thank you.”

“C’mon ... let’s go see who’s around!” Gaby abruptly changed the subject as she took Ally’s hand and led her out of the room and down the stairs.

After making a couple of calls, she told Jenny and Gran that they were going to Kat’s to meet some of the kids.

“Just be back for dinner, dear…” Jenny instructed.

“Okay,” Gaby replied as she and Ally went out the door and into a heavy snowfall.

“Will you lookit the size of these flakes, Gaby!”

Following Gaby past several houses on the street, the girls soon arrived at the Pinger’s.

“You never met Kat when she visited us in Warsop, did you?” Gaby asked, turning towards Ally as they approached the door.

“No.”

“Guter Tag Herr Pinger, ist Kat zu Hause? Gaby asked when Heinrich answered their knock at the door.

“Gerade ein Moment, rufe ich sie an.” Heinrich checked if Kat was home and then called her to the door. “Kat! … Es ist Gabi!” He then invited the girls inside to wait for Kat.

“Hi, Gabi … c’mon in!”

After Gaby introduced Ally, Kat lead them into their lounge where she introduced her boyfriend, Kurt, to Ally.

“Just so you know, Gabi … it’ll be quiet around here for a few days … Liesl und Suse got stuck mit der relatives. Liesl should be back in a few days, though.”

“How ‘bout Suse?”

“Nein … not until we go back to school … but Steffie und Fritz should be here shortly,” Kat mentioned.

As Ally was getting acquainted with Kat and Kurt, Maria showed three others into the lounge.

“Steffie!” Kat rose to give her a hug then turned around to face Ally and introduced the new arrivals.

“Guys, this ist Gabis friend from Warsop … Ally … und these three are our friends … Steffie … her boyfriend, Fritz … und his cousin, Manfred.”

Besides letting Ally get better acquainted with everyone, talk soon focused on trying to set up an impromptu agenda for her visit. As the afternoon wore on, Kat produced snacks and soft drinks while the kids sat and talked. It soon became quite evident to the others, how well Manfred and Ally were getting along.

“Call you guys tomorrow morning an’ we’ll decide what to do,” Steffie announced as they all started to leave the Pinger’s later that afternoon.

It was still snowing when they left and there was a significant accumulation of the fluffy stuff on the ground. It may not have been any good for snowballs, but that didn’t deter the girls from getting themselves covered in it. When they got to back to the house, Gaby walked into the garage and peered through the opened kitchen door.

“Uh … could somebody please hand me a broom? We kinda need to brush ourselves off.”

Jules was quick with a broom but Gran was also there with her camera to get a picture of the two ‘Snow-bunnies’. Fortunately it was that soft, fluffy snow that is easy to remove and when the girls finished, they found there was no real need to change their clothes.

‘Talk about perfect timing! Hang your coats up girls … and then go through to the table. We were just setting it for dinner when you came to the door,” Gran remarked as she held the front door open for them.

“Need any help, Mum?” Gaby asked as she and Ally walked into the dining room.

“Nope. Just go wash up and then come back and sit down … everything’s ready.”

Watching the two girls run up the stairs, giggling at some unknown provocation, Josy turned to her daughter with a thoughtful observation.

“She’s so much happier now, isn’t she?”

“In every way, Mum … but she’s also scared you’ll hate her,” Jenny quietly replied.

“Why?” Gran replied in a hushed voice.

“Remember our conversation the other day?”

Josy nodded her head. “I don’t care if she marries her girlfriend on the telly … she’s my granddaughter and I’ll always love her.”

“Tell her then! She needs to hear that from you,” Jenny whispered.

Josy couldn’t help but notice her daughter’s eyes were getting quite moist as she offered her opend arms to her daughter. Jenny wasted no time in embracing her mother.

“Why the tears, luv?” Josy softly inquired as Jenny tightened her hold on her mother. Amid the quiet sobs, she only managed to shake her head. “You were scared that I’d turn away from my granddaughter because she prefers girls … weren’t you?”

“Yes,” Jenny weakly whispered as she continued to hold her mum.

“I’ll tell her first chance we have and that’s a promise!” Josy quietly comforted Jenny. Wiping a stray tear from her daughter's cheek, Josy added, “Despite everything … you and Dave have done a good job raising your kids and don’t let anyone tell you different!”

As mother and daughter parted, the two women heard the three teens nosily coming down the stairs.

“Better go fix yourself, dear. I’ll head them off and buy you some time,” Josy softly suggested.

“Thanks. (sniff) I’ll use the loo in Dave’s workshop.”

“Dinner will be a minute or two yet. C’mon and sit down … talk to me,” Gran implored as the two girls walked into the lounge.

About ten minutes later, a voice from the kitchen told the girls to get what they wanted to drink and then sit down at the table. Once Gaby saw the food on the table, it didn’t take her long to realize that Gran was really the chief cook behind the evening’s meal. Following dinner, the kids did the washing-up while the adults went for a leisurely stroll around the village, returning a couple of hours later.

The girls spent the rest of the evening up in Jules’ room, talking about anything and everything. Both Jules and Gaby were interested to hear all about their old school and the kids back in Warsop, while Ally wanted to know everything about their new lives in Germany. Later, they reluctantly admitted that they had to surrender to their exhaustion and decided to turn in. After saying good night to Gran and the ‘rents, all three girls retired to their rooms for the night.

“Gaby? Can I talk to you for a sec?” Josy asked as she looked into Gaby’s bedroom.

“Sure,” Gaby replied then turning to Ally, she added, “Be back in a jiff!”

Through the opened door, Ally could see the two talking and as they parted, Gaby threw her arms around Josy and gave her a long hug.

“You have some real kewel friends, Gabs,” Ally allowed as the girls were getting changed for bed.

“I take it you enjoyed your first day?” Gaby asked as she threw the covers back and lay on her bed, propped up on an elbow and watching Ally getting changed.

Seeing a chance to get back at her for her earlier comments, Ally seductively asked, “You like what you see, Fraw-line?”

“What can I say? I like to look at pretty girls,” Gaby playfully replied with a smile.

Ally slipped her nightdress on over her head and then walked over to the side of Gaby’s bed. Leaning over and giving her friend a playful kiss on her lips, she joined her lying on the bed.

“Question: Does this make me ‘the other woman’?” Ally seductively asked as she adjusted her nightdress before settling down resting on her side, facing Gaby. Both girls broke out giggling at the thought.

“You an’ Manfred seemed to hit it off,” Gaby observed, quickly changing the subject.

“Yeah, we did … didn’t we?” Ally confided in a dream-like voice. “I think he’s kinda cute! Don’t you?” Ally asked in a perky voice as she propped herself up on one elbow.

“He’s a boy,” Gaby flatly replied with a shrug of her one shoulder.

“Duh … an’ you’re a girl!” Ally quickly countered.

“The word ‘lesbian’ mean anything to you?” Gaby playfully asked.

“Well … if you’re gonna get all nit-picky about it.” As the words left Ally’s mouth, both girls began another round of giggling.

“Seriously, Gabs. Haven’t you ever thought about getting married?” Ally quietly asked.

“Yeah … just not to a boy,” Gaby softly confided.

“I mean Drew and Mad thought about it once or twice ... with Drew in a tux an’ all … but…” Gaby’s quiet voice faded mid-thought and Ally saw a forlorn look cross her face.

“…But what, Gabs?” Ally realized Gaby was once again thinking of Maddy. Moving closer on the bed, she put her arms around her to cuddle and offer some comfort to her friend.

“...’Member how I told you Drew had dreams of riding in the ‘Tour’ … only it always ended with me riding with Mum on the women’s circuit?”

“Uh huh.”

“Well … I also had dreams of marrying Mad … ‘cept it always turned out that I was her bride an’ we’re both wearing wedding dresses.”

“Maybe those dreams were telling you something. I mean Drew always seemed to have Gaby in his dreams an’ you are Gaby … right?”

In a quiet sombre voice, Gaby replied, “Yeah … well … s’not likely to be happin’ now (sigh) innit? Mum’s retired and Mad would rather not acknowledge my existence.”

“Anythin’s possible, Gabs. Sure your mum’s retired, but she’s still here for you … helping you with your racing dreams,” Ally whispered as she held Gaby close.

“Wot ’bout Mad?” When Ally didn’t immediately answer, Gaby quietly added, “I rest my case.”

“Gabs? I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you,” Ally quietly apologized to her friend.

“S’okay. A day without thinking about Maddy, isn’t complete,” Gaby softly remarked as she held Ally even tighter.

“I can only hope that when I find someone I want to settle down with … we have half the love that you have for Maddy.”

After the two held each other in silence for a while, Ally started to stir. “Uh … Gab … my hair?” Ally pointed out as she tried to get up.

“Oh … sorry,” Gaby sheepishly replied as she released her hold on Ally and rolled onto her back.

“That’s okay. If you’d like … I’ll stay here with you. I’m okay with that,” Ally offered.

“Tempting offer,” Gaby seductively whispered.

“Oh … before I forget, darling...” Ally cooed. She looked Gaby in the eyes and then breaking out in a big grin, added, “…Paul and Clive both send their love.”

Ally’s comment and straight face caused more than a few giggles from the two girls. At that moment, Jenny poked her head in the room and suggested to the girls they get some sleep.

“G’wan. I’ll be fine,” Gaby whispered in Ally’s ear.

As she got off Gaby’s bed and started towards her own, Gaby softly called her back.

“Ally? C’mere?” As she came and stood beside the bed, Gaby sat up and gently placed her hands on Ally’s cheeks pulling her into a tender kiss.

“That’s for Paul and Clive. Make sure they get it and tell them I miss them … okay? Exactly like that … on the lips … right?”

“Ohhh … I think I can do that,” Ally seductively grinned. After she climbed in her own bed and the appropriate g’nites were said, Jenny turned off the room’s overhead light and joined Dave in their own room.

Following breakfast the next morning, Jules called Gaby to the phone.

“Steffie’s trying to get everyone together for some skating,” Jules explained as she handed the handset to her sister.

“You going?” Gaby wondered.

“Can’t,” Jules replied as Gaby put the handset up to her ear.

“Oh … okay. Hi, Steffie? What’s up?” After a few moments silence Gaby was heard to comment, “Hang on … I’ll ask.”

“Ally! You feel like some skating later on?”

“Ummmmm … Houston … we have a problem,” Ally replied and then cheerfully added, “I didn’t pack my skates.”

“If we find you a pair … you wanna go?”

“Sure! Ummm ... what about a skating outfit?”

“Jeans, tights an’ a warm jumper … coat optional,” Gaby replied.

“Huh?”

“Believe me … sitting on the river bank in a short skirt to put on your skates, is not recommended.”

“Will Manfred be there?” Ally coyly asked.

“Hmmm … could be,” Gaby softly replied with a mischievous grin as she turned back to the phone.

“Stef? Count us in. Okay, see you later … Tschüss”

“Have you figured out how I get some skates?” Ally asked as Gaby put the handset back onto the phone’s cradle.

“Since Jules isn’t coming … you can wear hers. If they’re too big … we’ll swap. I’ve worn hers before.”

An hour later Steffie and Kat came around to collect the two girls and the four teenagers set off to join the other skaters near the bridge that spanned the Ahr River between the main village and the train station.

Fifteen minutes later they were carefully making their way down to the ice using the improvised steps beside the stone retaining wall that stretched along the riverbank. As they sat on some of the larger rocks to change into their skates, they surveyed the crowd of skaters already enjoying themselves on the frozen river.

“Fräulein!”

Steffie looked up from lacing her skates in an attempt to find the source of the voice. It didn’t take her long to spot Manfred skating towards them.

“Fräulein!”

“Manfred,” Steffie quietly remarked as she nudged Gaby, who in turn nudged Ally.

“Ally … you’re being paged,” Gaby smugly pointed out.

Ally looked up from lacing her skates as he came to a stop in front of her.

“My apologies Fräulein. I think I forgot your name,” an embarrassed Manfred confessed as he reached out and gently took her hand then gallantly kissed it.

“Ally … it’s … Ally,” Ally softly replied. Gaby and the other girls noted that her face was almost the same deep shade of red as her ski jacket.

Fritz and Kurt soon joined Steffie, Kat and the others on the riverbank. After briefly talking while the girls finished sorting themselves, the seven friends took to the ice. Ally initially felt bad that Gaby wasn’t paired up but it soon became apparent that her friend didn’t mind. Watching Gaby zip around on the ice all carefree and happy, Ally couldn’t recall the last time she saw either Drew or Gaby enjoying life off her bike, that much. As she reflected on everything she’s seen and everyone she’s met, she soon found herself wishing that she could stay in this new world. It was so different than Warsop.

The feel of Manfred’s arm around her waist brought Ally back to reality and caused her to instinctively snuggle closer as she stood on the ice with her arms around him.

“You two interested in food … or just each other?” Gaby mischievously asked as she glided up beside Ally. “The others are thinking about grabbing a bite in town … it’s well past noon.”

As the three teenagers joined the others on the river bank, Gaby playfully whispered to Ally, “Paul who?”

Ally blushed up as she glanced over to her friend. Gaby doubted if the grin on Ally’s face could’ve got any wider. Later that afternoon, two physically exhausted but happy girls, walked into the Bond household.

“What happened to you two … you look frozen,” Gran exclaimed when she saw Gaby and Ally taking off their coats and leaving their skates on the rubber mat beside their boots.

“We were okay in the morning with the skating … but I think the skiing s’afternoon, did us in … right Ally?” Gaby turned to look at her and got a feeble smile and a nod as a confirmation of her statement.

“Skiing?” Jenny asked as she walked into the room.

“Yeah … after we had some lunch … thanks Gran …everyone went back to their places and grabbed their skis. Since they knew I didn’t have any, Manfred let Ally and I borrow his parent’s skis. She wore his mum’s boots and I wore Steffie’s old pair. We went all over the trails on that hill behind the Dorfstrasse,” Gaby explained as Josy handed a tea to both girls.

“Some of those trails are rather steep,” Jenny remarked then turned and explained to her mum, “That ‘hill’ Gaby’s talking about … is the 200 foot rise you see out our front window.”

“Hard going up … but a lot of fun coming down!” Both girls replied in unison.

“Well … go get changed … both of you! Might as well take care of those wet things now and bring down all your laundry. Now’s as good a time as any to get it done,” Jenny instructed the two girls.

“Once that’s done … hot bath and thaw out … don’t need either of you to catch cold. Ally can use our tub,” she called out as they were about to completely disappear upstairs.

As Ally ran into Gaby’s room, Gaby made a small detour and ran into her sister’s room before returning to her own room.

“Here … put these on after your bath … an’ if you can wear Jules’ skates, then these should fit,” Gaby suggested as she threw Ally one of her own flannel nightdresses and Jules’ fluffy slippers and quilted housecoat.

Ally was in heaven for the rest of the visit. Gaby and her friends took her on the train and visited several of the towns in the valley, including Bad Neuenahr and even showed her their school. After Liesl returned from her grandparents, she joined Gaby, Kat and Ally on the train into Bonn, for the promised day of shopping. Having Jenny, Maria and Gran along, only made the day even more special. All too soon the respective visits for Ally and Josy ended. Dave and Gaby drove Ally to the airport where the two girls said an emotional good-bye.

After New Year’s, it was Josy’s turn to return home. Jules and Gaby said their good-byes at the house, leaving their parents to drive their Gran to the airport. A few days and another year later, both girls were back at school and life’s routine was returning to normal.

 
 
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 14
 

Two months later….

“Can you believe the choices for plays that Frau Fassbinder gave us?” Suse asked her friend as she and Gaby left their last class of the day.

“Just be thankful that ‘Hair’ didn’t make the top 5,” Gaby half-jokingly replied. “I’m not ready to do nude scenes on stage.”

“It’s all in your mind … maybe we should just ask some of these boys to see what they think?” Suse playfully quipped as she easily avoided a half-hearted swipe from Gaby.

“Besides … I wouldn’t mind seeing a few of the guys in the class ...”

“Not sure how Aldrich would take it,” Gaby joked.

“I guess I’d just have to get him to switch to drama, wouldn’t I?” Suse replied as the two girls broke out in giggles.

Threading their way through the now crowded halls, Suse turned to Gaby and started asking her about when she was going to start her training rides again.

“I dunno … I’ve already had a few rides but the weather hasn’t exactly co-operated, so I’ve mostly worked out on the turbos. I better get some more road time in before long … Mum’s already put in my registration for the Sschwarzbräu-Straßenpreis 2005 later this month.”

“Where’s that?” Suse asked.

“Dunno … Ausburg, I think … Mum knows the place,” Gaby replied as they arrived at their lockers.

As she opened her locker and retrieved her mobile, Gaby noticed the text window displayed ‘message waiting’. Seeing that it was from her mum, she motioned for Suse to wait while she called. Kat, Steffie and Liesl walked up, as Gaby was calling up the number.

“Hold on, guys … just got to give Mum a call,” Gaby stated as she put the mobile under her hair and up to her ear.

“Hi, Mum? You called?” Gaby inquired.

Silence ensued for a short time, “Now? … Uh, okay … I’ll let the others know … no … I’ll meet you outside in the car park, bye … no … I took the train today … bye.”

“Mum’s comin’ by to pick me up. Says the boss wants to see me in his office … so … you guys might as well go ahead … I’ll probably see you later if not tomorrow,” Gaby informed her friends.

“Why’s George calling you in, Gabi? What did you do?” Kat quietly asked.

“No bloody idea!” a perplexed Gaby replied. “I promise you’ll be one of the first to know … phone you when I get home.”

“Maybe Mama will know when she comes home,” Kat suggested.

As Gaby grabbed her coat, bag and books, she closed up her locker and the girls started to walk towards the main doors.

“I guarantee she will … since we’re driving her home,” Gaby playfully countered.

“Oh, yeah…” Kat sheepishly replied. “Talk to you when you get back, then … Tschüss.”

As the girls stepped outside the building, Jules joined them, along with a boy from her class.

“Go ahead, sis … Mum’s picking me up.”

“How come?”

“I’ve been summoned to George’s office. I’ll tell you all about it when I get home.”

Noting Jules’ friend chose to remain at a distance from them, Gaby discreetly grabbed her sister’s blouse and pulled her closer.

“Sis … is that Johan?”

“Cute, isn’t he? “ Jules coyly replied.

“If you like boys,” Gaby playfully shot back. Jules and Johan quickly left to catch up with the others as they began to make their way to the train station.

Gaby didn’t have to wait long before her mother swung into the school’s car park. Minutes later, they were getting out of the car at the team’s training facility.

“Ah … Nachmittag Gabi … froh konnten Sie hier sein.” George warmly greeted Gaby when she entered his office and then turning to Jenny, he thanked her for getting her daughter on such short notice.

“Sweetheart, I know you know our team’s legal mind … Eric … and you briefly met this gentleman a couple of summers ago in Dorset … Mr. Frank Bower. He’s ‘Specialized’ European representative.” Jenny gently steered Gaby over to the two men standing by the conference table in George’s office.

“Nachmittag, Herr Weber. Nice to see you again Mr. Bower,” Gaby intoned as she acknowledged both gentlemen.

A couple of minutes later, Dave joined them and George invited everyone to sit at the large table in the office.

“Bitte … jeder.”

Gaby sat between her parents on one side of the conference table, Eric and Frank opposite them on the other side and George at the end. Once everyone was comfortable, George nodded to Frank to open the meeting. As he rose, he handed out folders to everyone except Dave and Eric, who waved his advanced copy.

“In a nutshell Gaby, ‘Specialized’ are offering you an initial one-year sponsorship contract. We know what you’re capable of, what you’ve done and the influence you, along with your mother, have in the world of women’s cycling.”

Turning to Jenny, Frank addressed his next comments to her.

“We also realize that you’ve retired from competition, Jenny … but we still feel that you carry a lot of influence in the sport and as such, we’re also prepared to offer you a similar one-year endorsement contract. I hasten to mention that even though both of your contracts are for an initial one-year period … they are in reality, open … when you factor in any possible extensions.” He paused to allow a surprised Jenny to collect herself before continuing.

“What we would like to do is to build a campaign around the concept of the mother-daughter duo … second generation, if you will. You two have already captured the attention of everyone following the sport and to be honest, ‘Specialized’ feels that having both of you as spokespersons will prove beneficial for all.” Frank then went on to outline the proposed ‘Specialized’ campaign in further detail as well as the terms of the contracts plus any direct benefits to Gaby, Jenny, Team Apollinaris and the fledgling Apollinaris Youth Project.

“I’ll give you both some time to read them over and then Eric and I will answer any questions you may have.”

After they had finished reading their respective contracts, Eric took ‘the floor’ and covered all of the legalities and fine print written in the contracts and offered his advice to the two women. Once they listened to him and had some time to talk among themselves, both Gaby and Jenny signed. George countersigned on behalf of the pro team and sponsor and Dave gave his signature on behalf of the Apollinaris Youth Project.

“Not a bad 15th birthday gift … is it, kiddo?” Jenny quipped, all the while holding back a few tears of joy as Gaby gave her mum a hug.

“How you feel … your first real sponsorship?” Dave later asked Gaby, when they were back home.

“Brill … I guess…” Gaby replied with a long sigh, as her voice trailed off.

“What’s wrong, Petal? I would’ve thought you’d be happy,” Dave quietly asked as he sat down.

“No Maddy to share it with…” Gaby quietly replied.

“I have a strong hunch she’ll hear about this in a day or two,” Dave whispered. “You know how your mum and Carol love to talk.” He pulled Gaby into a hug and held her for several minutes.

Following dinner, both girls attended to their homework instead of letting it slide over the weekend and then convened on Gaby’s bed to start planning for her party.

“Who you planning to invite, sis? You only have a week … give or take.”

“Well, lessee … Judith, Steffie, Kat, Liesl … and Suse. The family, of course … and Mum says Kat’s parents will be here as well.”

“No boys?”

“Nope. I think they’d feel a little weird at a girl’s birthday party.”

“You didn’t feel weird going to Maddy’s parties, did ya?

“That was different, innit? I was Maddy’s boyfrien…” Gaby’s voice quickly fading as her voice trailed off.

“I’m sorry,” Jules offered when she caught her mistake. Seeing her sister take a huge sigh, Jules asked, “Okay?”

“Just thinkin’…”

“It won’t be like last year,” Jules softly pointed out.

“I know … but…” Gaby’s thought was interrupted as her eyes started to get wet.

“Is it Maddy?”

Gaby closed her eyes and whispered, “I wish she wanted to be here as much as I want her here.”

Following a brief silence and a deep sigh, Gaby resumed the planning session with Jules.

“Now, where were we? Since we’re just talking dinner an’ dancing … I don’t think room will be a problem … just move the lounge around a bit an’ we’ll be okay,” Gaby mused.

“Food?”

“Dunno … Mum an’ Maria said they’re takin’ care of that. No idea wot they’re planning, though…” Gaby replied.

“Then I think that’s about it! We seemed to have covered everything we can. Meeting adjourned!” Jules cheerfully replied.

As they got off Gaby’s bed, Jules added, “Better let Mum know how many are coming … I’ve got to get ready. Johan should be here shortly.”

“Big date?” Gaby teased.

“Something like that,” Jules shot back through a big smile. “Do my hair later?”

“Sure!” Gaby shot back.

As Jules was getting ready, Gaby made out the official invitations so she could give them to the girls the following day when they came over.

“I’m ready,” Jules called out from her bedroom.

“Be right there.”

The days leading up to Gaby’s 15th birthday went by very quickly. On a couple of the good days, Gaby and Judith managed some short 30km training rides. On other days, they were on the turbos at the team facility after school let out.

Finally, ‘the day’ arrived and Gaby was officially 15. It was another normal day at school except that Gaby and her friends were all wearing either a skirt or a dress instead of their usual jeans, which in itself garnered the attention of many of the boys throughout the day. After school, all the girls took the train and went directly to Gaby’s house. Jenny and Jules took the presents inside and then returned to join the others outside by the van.

“Everyone here, Gaby?” Dave asked. She made a final mental roll call.

“Yep!”

“I’ll go with Mum and the Pinger’s,” Jules offered.

“Okay … everyone else … into the van,” Dave announced. “We’ll do your presents after dinner, Petal.”

The adults had decided to take Gaby and her friends out to the Zur Saffenberg for a birthday dinner reasoning that it would considerably simplify things. Between the Pinger’s car and Dave’s van, they were easily able to take everyone. Following their arrival at the restaurant, Jenny informed the ‘hostess’ they had a reservation and were promptly seated.

“Order what you want … within reason. If you’re unsure … please ask. Both presents and cake will be served up back at the house,” Dave announced after they were all seated and prepared to search the menus in front of them.

Almost two hours later the tables were finally being cleared and they were preparing to leave.

SIGH!

“I think I need a couple of hours on the turbos … anyone else want to join me?” Jenny jokingly asked following their excellent meal. Both Gaby and Judith quickly raised their hands, much to the amusement of the others.

After they all returned from dinner, the girls were directed into the lounge. As she went to sit on the couch beside her friends, Dave walked up beside the upholstered chair in the corner of the room.

“Princess … your throne’s over here!”

“I’ll start,” Suse announced as she passed a thin box to Gaby, who accepted the wrapped gift with a puzzled look.

After Gaby started to carefully remove the wrapping paper, she heard a resounding chorus of, “GABI!.” Without further prompting, she proceeded to frantically rip the paper from the box to the delight of her friends. Once the wrapping was torn off, Gaby saw it was from one of the better women’s clothing chains in Germany. Upon opening the box, she briefly looked puzzled and then pulled out a red silk poncho with a hand painted floral design encompassing the entire poncho.

As she carefully inspected the gift, she kept looking at Suse. “It’s beautiful! It really is … Danke!”

“I thought it’d look really good in the summer with your jeans and a top … maybe a tube top or bathing suit?” Suse explained.

“Oh … I think I’ll find a few things it’ll go with. Danke, Suse.” Gaby then rose from her seat, went over to her friend and gave her a hug in appreciation of the gift.

Judith gave Gaby a pair of good riding gloves and a pair of quality sport sunglasses identical to the ones that she wore when riding.

“You just know these will get a lot of use … Danke, Judith!” Gaby again showed her appreciation with a hug.

“ME NEXT!” Kat excitedly interjected. After getting Gaby’s full attention, she wished Gaby a happy birthday in a quieter voice.

“Here, Gabi … Alles Gute zum Geburtstag.”

She took the envelope from Kat and after opening it, removed two tickets for the Berlin date of U2’s ‘Vertigo’ tour. Her face immediately lit up at seeing the tickets but when she noticed the date of July 7, it was quickly replaced with a look of disappointment.

“Something wrong?” A worried Kat asked.

“July … I’ll probably be racing somewhere,” a dejected Gaby mournfully replied. When her mum walked over, Gaby surrendered the tickets to her.

“Unfortunately, you’ve got race commitments in July. You’re already registered for the 2005 DM Bahn Berlin ... so you’ll be tied up from the 2nd to the 6th of July.” Jenny tried to hold a straight face as she pointed out her daughter’s schedule.

“You two planned this!” Gaby exclaimed as she ran to hug both Kat and her mum. “I don’t know what to say … but … THANKS!”

“How do you follow that?” Liesl quietly asked. Gaby walked over to her and gave Liesl a hug and a peck on the cheek.

“By being my friend.”

“Well … in that case … Alles Gute zum Geburtstag.” Liesl then handed her a small wrapped box.

After looking at everyone, Gaby ripped the wrapping away and upon opening the box saw a pair of 2” white gold hoop earrings.
“Wait here!” Gaby called out as she ran to the mirror hanging over a small side-table, in the hall.

After inserting the new hoops and inspecting them, she proudly turned around and proclaimed, “I love ‘em! Danke, Liesl.”

She then returned to the lounge where she showed everyone and gave Liesl another hug.

“Alles Gute zum Geburtstag, Gabi.” Steffie offered as she held out her gift to Gaby.

“It really has been a happy birthday with all you guys here,” Gaby replied as she peeled the paper from Steffie’s gift.

“I noticed it was missing from your Beatles collection,” Steffie offered as Gaby looked at the playlist.

“Danke, Steffie. I’ve heard they’d released it … but I’d never even seen it. Danke!” Gaby enthused.

“What CD you get, Pet?” Dave asked.

“Let It Be … Naked. It’s their ‘Let It Be’ album before they added all the fancy stuff to the music,” Gaby replied as she took it over to him for his inspection.

“An’ now we come to the family’s gifts … for my favourite sister,” Jules announced with a flourish.

“Last I knew, I was your only sister…” Gaby smugly shot back as she accepted the gift with a hug and a kiss to Jules’ cheek.

When she opened the box, she held up a marine-blue, cotton tank top with a braid pattern around the neckline.

“It’s beautiful … thank you, Jules. I bet this’ll look great with my jeans and moccasins!”

After she went to give Jules another hug, Dave presented her with her final gift.

“This is from your Mum and I … Happy birthday, sweetheart!”

Slowly opening the box, Gaby saw a suede jacket. Upon taking it out of the box, she realized that it was the same fringed jacket she loved and tried on the time they took Carol into Bonn for a day of shopping.

“Thank you, you guys!” Gaby squealed as she turned to give her mum and dad a big hug.

Once all the gifts were given out, Dave and Heinrich moved some of the furniture in the lounge to improvise a dance floor while the girls talked amongst themselves and looked at Gaby’s presents.

Before Dave assumed his role as DJ and started the music, Steffie walked over to Gaby, took her by the hand and led her into the middle of the cleared floor.

“I would like to say something, if I could? Bitte?” Steffie asked as she nervously looked around the room and then turned back to Gaby. “First of all, do not blame Kat … she was only trying to find a way to help a friend. Now it’s my turn.”

Still holding Gaby’s hand, Steffie saw a very nervous look cross her friend’s face as she continued with her speech. “Some time ago … you told Kat that you sometimes had doubts about how we felt about your … umm … preferences.”

When she noticed on Gaby tensing up, Steffie squeezed her friend’s hand to let her know things were going to be all right and continued. “I know that I speak for all of us when I say that … we really do not care if you like girls. We love you just as you are!”

She paused briefly to gather her thoughts before adding, “All we want from you (sigh) ist to … just keep being our friend.”

Gaby tightly hugged her friend as the others walked up to join in a group hug. Her only response was a tearful, but quiet and very sincere, “Danke.”

“S’cuse me. (sniff) I probably look a right mess, by now.” As Gaby left the room, Jules followed her out.

“See, sis? Nothing like last year, innit?” Jules whispered as her sister was fixing her make-up. Gaby looked at her big sister before giving her a long hug.

Dave had already started the music by the time the two returned. Some of the girls were up dancing as well as Maria and her husband.

After several dances had transpired, Steffie discreetly got Kat’s attention and pointed towards Gaby. She had noticed that even though Gaby seemed to be enjoying herself, there was something missing. Kat agreed and decided to try to resolve the problem.

“Mama? Would you get mad if I had a slow dance with Gabi?” Kat timidly asked her mother as she approached the adults sitting around the kitchen table.

Maria looked at Kat with a puzzled expression, obviously wondering the motive behind her daughter’s strange question.

“You now telling me that you like girls?” Maria quietly asked.

“Mama! She’s my friend! Besides … you know I like Kurt!” Kat hissed. “But look at her. It’s her birthday and everyone’s having fun … except her. I know her, Mama! She may look happy… but look how quiet she’s been. She ist probably thinking of Maddy again.”

“She is … with every dance,” Jenny solemnly agreed.

“Don’t you think it might be nice if I went und asked her to dance?” Kat asked her mother. “Might make her feel better … about … things.”

Both women picked up on the veiled references to Maddy and memories of Gaby’s last birthday. They momentarily looked at each other before Maria hugged her daughter.

“I think Steffie already did a lot to bury memories of Gaby’s last birthday … but I also think she’d appreciate that dance, Kat.” Jenny admitted.

“Can I pick the song, Herr Bond?” Kat quietly asked knowing that Gaby frequently invaded her dad’s music collection.

“Of course,“ Dave agreed. “You know where they are.” Kat went and looked through Dave’s CD’s and after several minutes, she went back up to Dave and indicated the song she wanted him to play.

“Wait until I ask, okay?” she asked as she went out to join the rest of the kids. She motioned for the music to stop as she walked over to a surprised Gaby and while the others watched, she sat down beside her.

Gently taking Gaby’s hand in her own, Kat softly asked, “You are thinking of Maddy … are you not?” Gaby slowly nodded. “I know I’m not her … but could I please have this dance, Fräulein?”

“This one ist for Gabi!” Kat announced as she gently pulled her friend up.

Once both girls were on their feet, she took Gaby in her arms as the first bars of Elvis Presley’s “Can’t Help Falling in Love” floated out of the speakers. As Gaby laid her head upon Kat’s shoulders, she whispered into her friend’s ear, “Danke, Kat”

When the song was nearing its end, Kat thought she felt Gaby softly crying. On a whim, they stopped dancing and with the final notes still in the air, Kat gently placed a finger under Gaby’s chin and raised her head until the two girls were looking into each other’s eyes.

“Just pretend … I’m Maddy … Happy birthday, darling…” Kat softly cooed as she planted a long kiss on Gaby’s lips.

Gaby resisted only for the briefest of seconds, then melted back into Kat’s embrace enjoying the kiss. Once they broke apart, she looked at her friend through moist eyes and then lightly kissed her, followed by a tight hug.

“Danke, Kat. I don’t know what else to say … but thank you!” Gaby’s emotional and heartfelt thanks was all Kat needed to hear.

Dave quickly selected a more upbeat piece of music and the others soon found space on the improvised dance floor.

After another quick dance, Dave stopped the music and the lights in the lounge went off. As the girls parted, Jenny carefully walked over to Gaby with a tray and a cake topped by 15 lit candles.

“Humour us … make a wish, kiddo!” Jenny urged. Gaby thought for a nanosecond then blew out all the candles.

“Whaddya wish for sis?” Jules asked.

“Yeah … tell us Gabi,” Liesl echoed.

“I think you all know…” Gaby replied, her voice fading as it trailed off.

----------------------

* BDR — Der Bund Deutscher Radfahrer: The Federation of German Cyclists regulates all cycle racing in the German sport federation.
 
 
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 15
 
Three years later….

Hi Gaby;

I thought you’d like to know about something I saw today as school let out.

Remember that portrait your mother donated to the school just before you moved - the one of the two of you in your team jackets? Mr. Woods had it hung on the ‘Alumni Wall’ opposite the main doors, after final dismissal that day.

I’m constantly amazed at the number of students that have paused to look at all the photos on the wall and in particular, the one of you and your mum. I’ve noticed, especially this year, that Maddy has become your most regular viewer which considering her past actions, struck me.

Today I watched her as she stood in the corridor looking at your picture as usual, but this time I was close enough to notice evidence of a few tears. Rather than leave her standing in a crowded corridor, I took her back to my form until she collected herself. Unfortunately she didn’t want to talk about it, but I left the door open if she ever did.

By the time she left, the corridor was empty and I noticed that she again stopped at your picture. After ensuring she was alone (I guess I don’t count), she kissed the fingertips on her right hand and then reached up and touched, not just the portrait - but you. I also saw her lips move, but couldn’t hear what she said. Then she turned and ran out of the building

I realize Maddy is having some personal issues, but as I stated, I did offer my ‘ear’ if she ever wished to talk.

Your friend,
Fran

Guten Tag, Fran;

Thanks for letting me know about Mad. I guess from what you’ve told me, there’s still some hope. There must be something to the old saying, “absence makes the heart grow fonder”, because it has for me! I know it sounds cliché, but there hasn’t been a day go by that I haven’t thought of her and the harder I try not to, the more I do. Jules says that’s a sure sign of 'love'.

It really makes me feel better knowing that she’s got someone to talk to, when she’s ready and if she does open up, it’ll probably be better talking to someone she trusts outside of the family, like yourself. If she does open up to you, I know you’ll try your best.

When we’re back in Third Levels, we both looked up to you and I hope that feeling has stayed with her. I’d like to think that you’ll be talking with her sooner rather than later.

Gaby ….

“… click … an’ send…," Gaby mumbled to herself as she sent the email to its destination. (sniff)

“You alright, dear?” Jenny was passing Gaby’s bedroom and heard her softly crying. As she entered she saw her daughter sitting in her chair in front of the computer screen.

“Not really!” Gaby whispered, as she looked her mum standing beside her.

With tears running down her face, she showed her mother Fran’s email and pointed to the last paragraph.

”How long’s this going to last, Mum? … Can you tell me that?”

Gaby’s mother shook her head. Drawing her daughter into her chest, Jenny thought for a second and then softly replied, “I don’t know, dear … I don’t know … sorry.”

“When I was your age and my boyfriend ever kept me hanging like Maddy’s done to you … I’d have written him off long ago.” Jenny quietly offered, not even sure if her daughter was listening.

“Maybe it’s time you should let her go … hmmmm?” Even though she knew the answer, she felt it had to be asked.

“Did you ever love someone as much as I do Maddy and end it?”

“No,” Jenny softly conceded.

“Truth be known … I’ve only loved one person as much as you seem to love Maddy ... and I’d never … ever … leave your father.”

“Just as you can’t leave Dad … I (sniff) can’t leave Maddy. I just (sniff) can’t,” Gaby tearfully whispered as she tightened her arms around her mother’s waist. After several minutes, she raised her head and looked her mum in the eyes.

Looking down at her daughter, Jenny whispered, “I used to think it was just ‘puppy love’ between you two … but now ... it’s plain to see I was wrong…”

Gaby rose from her seat and both mother and daughter fell into a long embrace, with the silence in the room only broken by the occasional sigh and odd sniff on her mother’s shoulder.

“Carol’s coming this weekend for your birthday … why not ask her to bring Maddy?” Jenny softly suggested.

“As much as I want her to … I don’t think so. If Maddy still hasn’t … I (sniff) don’t want her around if it’s (sniff) gonna cause prob (hic) lems between us,” Gaby tearfully replied in a quiet voice.

“At least you could ask her about Maddy, then?” Jenny asked.

Gaby reluctantly broke the hold on her mother with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “You know I will.”

“If you can take your mind off Maddy for a while, I’d like you to be with me while I run an idea past your father that involves the Youth Project. Think you can do that?”

After allowing her daughter to make herself presentable, Jenny took Gaby’s hand and led her out of her room in search of Dave. Finding him in his study, the two women each took one of the vacant chairs.

“Got an idea for the girls this season and I want to know what you think.”

“Okay, but you know you don’t need me to approve the training schedule.”

“This is a little different … and since you’re at the top of the food chain, you’ll have to be the one to sell it to George and the sponsor.”

(sigh) “Okay … go ahead.”

“Now hear me out, before you say anything … alright?” Jenny began.

Dave sat back in his chair and closed his eyes, a gesture that she knew all too well. He was ready to listen.

“For the last two summers, we’ve brought all the girls in the program, to Bad Neuenahr … taught them the sport and molded their development … as individuals. We’ve even entered them in several minor races … with a fair bit of success I might add … but again … only as individuals.”

“Your point?”

“Last summer, Maria and I split the group. She took the younger girls while I took the four older ones and taught them team tactics … and most importantly … how to work as a team.”

“But?” Dave probed.

“…But ... now I’m now proposing we take the older girls to the next level … as a team … and give them some international exposure … as a team!”

“Keep going…” Dave smugly urged. Although he remained relaxed leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed, he was obviously intrigued with his wife’s plan.

“The *BDR has several races on its 2008 schedule, including the German Nationals for junior women under 19.”

“Uh huh…”

“While school’s still in, you know the girls will still compete in races … as individuals. I’m proposing that once school’s out … we bring the other three of them here … and long with Gaby, let them race as a team.” Jenny proposed. “This new Junior World Cup Tour the UCI’s put together this summer would be the perfect platform to give these girls international exposure. What do you think?” Jenny sat back in her chair with a smug grin on her face.

“I guess Maria could continue to coach the other girls. I assume you see yourself taking the older girls?” Dave thoughtfully voiced.

Maria had retired from competition at the end of the 2006 season and had assumed her new role as coach for the Youth Project, allowing Jenny to become the full-time Training Director for the program.

“I’ve been working with those girls all along, so that makes me the logical choice … doesn’t it?” Jenny pointed out. “As the Director of the Youth Project, your place is here to oversee the program. If you feel you need some help, maybe you could get Jules when she comes home for the summer.” Jenny was only too aware of Dave’s dedication to the program. “If nothing else … we can see how each of these girls can perform on a team in actual race conditions, should any of them turn pro.”

Following a thoughtful silence, Dave opened his eyes and looked directly at Gaby.

“What do you think, Petal? You feel you’re ready for a World Cup Tour?”

“Uh huh,” Gaby enthusiastically vocalized, which was about all she could say given the size of the grin on her face.

Dave turned his chair towards the wall and then turned back to the two women.

“Okay … I agree with you. I’ll run it by George in the next day or two. Given the amount of travel you’re proposing, Corporate will definitely have to back this … but … I think they just might go for it!”

That following Monday, at the weekly meeting with the senior staff of both the Elite teams and the Youth Project, Dave laid out Jenny’s proposal. After Dave made his presentation, George appeared to briefly consider it, until he turned his attention to Jenny.

“Hmmm … Wen würdest du für die Mannschaft vorschlagen, Jenny?” George pretty well knew who Jenny wanted, but he still had to hear it from her. Jenny was prepared for this and quickly named four girls – Gaby, Judith, Kristen and Nina. With the exception of Nina, all the girls were currently 18 years old.

“Ist Nina ready for this … she ist only 17,” George mentioned.

“They’re all more than ready for this … and Nina turns 18 in June … well before this ‘Junior World Tour’ begins,” Jenny stated.

George silently sat back in his chair, pondering his Training Director’s proposal further and speaking only after several minutes.

“I agree … they are ready for this. Give me the details of this ‘Tour’ as soon as possible und I’ll pass it to Corporate with my recommendation.”

The following Friday afternoon, Jenny took the Volvo and drove into Bonn to pick Carol up at the airport. When Gaby arrived home from school, she walked into the waiting arms of her aunt.

“How’s my birthday girl?” Carol asked after she planted a kiss on Gaby’s cheek.

“Officially I’m not 18 until Monday,” Gaby countered.

“Well, I’ll be back home by then … so for the purposes of this visit, your birthday is all weekend,” Carol informed Gaby. “Now … how’s my niece?”

“Great … holding up … I guess,” Gaby replied as her voice softened. Carol both understood her answer and knew what she was going to ask next.

“How’s Maddy? Has she said anything … about us?” Gaby’s quiet voice took on a pleading quality.

“She’s said nothing directly to me or your uncle … or anyone else that I’m aware of, for that matter,” Carol quietly replied while pulling her niece into a tight hug.

“Don’t let her ruin your birthday, dear,” Carol whispered.

“Wouldn’t be the first time. Why should this be any different?” Gaby quietly and tearfully answered as she tightly held her aunt.

“I’m very sorry that happened,” Carol whispered.

Jenny took the cue and quietly left the room to let the two have some time together. As she stood in the front room, staring out the large windows, she realized how much it bothered her to see what her daughter was going through. After a while she returned and stood in the kitchen doorway with a well-used tissue at the ready, looking at her cousin and her youngest daughter, still in a tight, silent embrace. A few minutes later, Jenny quietly returned to the lounge, once again leaving those two alone. Upon hearing Dave pull up, she quickly stepped outside the front door to head him off.

“Dear … stay out here for a few minutes. Carol and Gaby are having a moment together,” Jenny explained.

“You’ve been crying, Jen,”

“I know … it’s been one of those moments,” She admitted and then proceeded to let Dave know what had set Gaby off.

“With all those two have been through together … sometimes … I just wish we could lock them in the same room and tell them they’re bloody well not coming out until they kiss and make up!”

“Did you just hear yourself? How many fathers would even care that much about their daughter’s happiness?” Jenny quietly asked as she gently held the sides of his face and looked him lovingly in the eyes.

“I should think every father would,” Dave flatly replied.

“Even when they know that happiness comes from being in the arms of another girl?”

“They should...” Dave softly repeated as he lifted his eyes up and stared off into space for several minutes before dropping his gaze back to face Jenny.

“Damn it, Jen! After all she’s been through … she deserves some happiness … and just when she starts showing any signs of it … shi … (sigh) sorry dear.”

Jenny put her arms around her husband. She sympathized with the frustration Dave felt and let him know with a gentle nod of her head.

“C’mon, darling … let’s take a walk down by the river. I think we can both use it. I know Gaby and Carol can probably use the time together,” Jenny suggestively whispered as she took his hand and started to walk towards the street.

“I’m sorry Jen … but I feel so helpless. If everyone else can see that those two should be together … why can’t Maddy?”

After walking in silence for a spell, Dave finally started to share his thoughts with his wife. She stopped under a large tree and gently pulled him against her as she leaned against the tree trunk.

“I mean why does Gaby have to be knocked down every time she tries to get up?” Dave wondered aloud.

“Sh-h-h-h …. I know, luv. It hurts me too … but someone’s going to have to be strong for her and that ‘someone’ looks like us,” Jenny allowed as she put her arms around Dave’s neck, drawing him into a long and passionate kiss.

“Maybe we should be heading back. I never told anyone I was going out and they might be getting a bit worried,” Jenny suggested a bit reluctantly.

If she had her way, she’d just as soon stay under that tree, cuddled into Dave.

“Besides, I’m starting to feel a trifle cool.”

With another kiss, they turned and walked hand in hand, back to their house, with Dave gallantly throwing his jacket over her shoulders.

“Hello!” Jenny called out as they entered the house.

“About time! Where’d you two get off to?” Gaby expressed some genuine relief when her parents returned to the house. “One minute you’re here … then Aunt Carol and I just turn our backs an’ ‘poof!’ You disappeared!”

“Sorry … I thought your dad and I would give you and Carol some time together,” Jenny apologetically replied.

“Well … ‘kay … I suppose,” Gaby softly allowed.

“Feel better, darling?” Jenny asked as she took Gaby into her arms for a prolonged hug.

“Not really ... but Auntie Carol says it’s the duty of every girl to have a good cry every once in a while,” Gaby whispered as she continued to hug her mum.

“What say we all go out for dinner? The usual?” Dave offered in an attempt to lighten the prevailing mood.

“Zur Saffenberg?” Gaby wondered.

“Sounds good,” Jenny answered.

“Now you girls go do whatever it is you do to make me the envy of all the men in the Ahr Valley and I’ll phone for reservations.”

“Maybe the Pinger’s would like to join us?” Gaby wondered as they started to go up to their rooms to get ready.

“Sounds like a good idea,” Jenny called down from the top of the stairs.

“Give the Pinger’s a ring and see if they want to join us.”

“Okay.” However, just as he reached for the reciever, the phone rang.

(Brrriing! … Brrringg!)

“Hallo? Oh … Hallo, George. Ja, sie ist hier... in deinem Büro um 10:00 Uhr morgen? Wir sind dann da … Auf Wiedersehen.”

Dave put down the phone and then proceeded to call the restaurant and the Pinger’s. Moments later Jenny came back down the stairs to join her husband.

“Who was that?” she asked as she walked up behind him.

“George … he reminded me to have Gaby in his office at ten tomorrow morning…” Dave replied as he turned to face Jenny and then in a hushed tone added, “At least that’s one thing going her way.”

“Enough of that David Bond!” Jenny quietly admonished her husband.

“This is her weekend … now don’t spoil it … okay, darling?” Jenny whispered as she wrapped her arms around him and planted a tender kiss on his mouth.

“You two keep that up and the Pinger’s will have finished eating before we even get there,” Gaby mischievously interjected.

“Umm … I think we’ve just been told,” Dave whispered to his wife, while Carol stood behind Gaby, with a silly smirk on her face.

When they returned to the house later that evening, Gaby took her aunt up to her room.

“I want to show you something. I got this email from Fran,” Gaby stated as she started to boot her computer.

Carol sat down in front of the screen and read it several times, finally rising from the chair and after a brief pause, walked over to join Gaby sitting on the edge of her bed.

‘Well … whaddya think?” With a solemn look, Carol turned to look at the love-struck teenager.

“When I think about it, Fran's email makes perfect sense and it certainly answers a few questions. Considering some of Maddy's recent behaviour, I think I know what she likely said.” Carol’s voice wasn’t much above a whisper as she took Gaby’s hands in her own.

“What?” Gaby softly asked.

“ I wouldn’t be one bit surprised if she was telling your picture … that … she loves you.”

“But ... you said that she hasn’t said anything,” Gaby quietly wondered.

“Not to us … but that doesn’t mean anything, dear. If she’s admitted it to herself … that’s a big step!”

“I know…” Gaby softly agreed.

“If it means anything … her father and I had reached the same conclusion some time ago,” she continued in a quiet voice that was only meant for Gaby’s ears.

Thanking her, Gaby gave her Aunt one last hug before they headed back downstairs. On the way out of the room, Carol noticed the framed the photo of Maddy that she had sent Gaby a few weeks ago.

“Would it be okay if I told Maddy that you have a framed picture of her in your room?”

“Yeah … an’ maybe if you think it might make a difference … let her know that … I still love her … please?”

Carol went to say something, but no sound came out. Instead she took one of her niece’s hands and gave it a gentle squeeze as she nodded her answer.

“I think we better join the others. They’re probably forming search parties by now,” Carol suggested after a couple of minutes.

Next morning, Jenny woke Gaby before her clock-radio went off.

“No ride?” Gaby asked, hoping her mum would say no and she could go back to sleep.

“Not this morning, dear! You’ve got an appointment … so dress smartly!” Jenny advised as she turned to go out of the room.

“Where?” Gaby called after her mother as she followed her out of the room.

“Ask me no questions and I’ll tell you no lies,” Jenny playfully called back as she descended the stairs. “Could she really have forgotten?”

“Crikey!” Gaby mumbled to herself as she turned back from the top of the stairs to go have a shower.

“I heard that young lady!” Jenny’s voice rose from somewhere in the house.

“I gotta find out how she does that,” thought Gaby.

Later as everyone went to get into the car, Dave threw Gaby the keys.

“You drive!”

“Really?” Gaby shrieked.

“Really, really…” Dave replied in his best ‘Shrek’ imitation.

”Know where you’re going?” Dave flatly asked, after noticing that Gaby was just sitting behind the wheel, staring out the front window.

“No.”

“George’s office…” Dave leaned over and whispered into Gaby’s ear.

Gaby promptly put the Volvo into reverse and with a huge grin on her face, backed out onto the street.

A little before the appointed hour, Dave, Jen, Carol and Gaby pulled into the Team Apollinaris’ car park. As they approached George’s office, Gaby noticed that he wasn’t alone.

“Ah … Die Family Bond … guten Morgen!” Upon seeing Carol, George asked no one in particular, “Zwei Jenny’s?” prompting Gaby and Jenny to stifle a few giggles.

"Nein … erlauben Sie mir, meine Cousine darzustellen …Carol Peters … 'cuz … this is the Director for Team Apollinaris … and my boss … George Müller. Carol kommt aus Warsop zu Besuch, wegen Gabis Geburtstag." Jenny introduced Carol and explained she was visiting from Warsop for Gaby's birthday.

“Willkommen … I hope you enjoy your stay,” George offered.

“Thank you.”

Jenny turned to look at the other occupants in the room. “Morgen, Eric … Frank.” Dave shook hands with both gentlemen.

“Morgen, Herr Weber … Mr. Bower.” Gaby acknowledged the two gentlemen as she approached George’s desk.

“Bitte,” George offered, as he invited everyone to sit at the large table in the office.

As they sat down, Jenny quietly explained to Carol who the two gentlemen were and that they were here to sign a third consecutive extension to both her and Gaby’s sponsorship contracts.

Frank opened the proceedings after passing out copies of the contract extensions to all at the table.

“Eric’s had his copy for a couple of days, so I’ll give the rest of you time to read them over, then Eric and I will answer any questions you ladies or George may have.”
After some time had passed in which Gaby and Jenny read their respective contracts, Frank again spoke up.

“You can see that they’re pretty much the standard extensions you’ve signed in the past. However, I noticed a couple of raised eyebrows. Let me tell you that according to our research … the two of you have been responsible for a very noticeable increase in interest and sales for our European operations and accordingly … the bottom line on your contracts reflects that. We hope that it’s satisfactory.”

Both women enthusiastically nodded their approval.

“In addition … George has made us aware that Apollinaris now has a junior women’s team. To that end … ‘Specialized’ would like to equip and support the junior team just like we do the Elite team.”

Frank noticed Gaby’s joyful expression and added, “Yes, Gaby … that means new bikes!”

In Eric’s presence, both Gaby and Jenny re-signed. Again, George countersigned both contracts, on behalf of both the pro team and the sponsor, while Dave signed on behalf of the Youth Project. Once all the business was concluded, George addressed Gaby, as they rose to leave.

“Gabi … Alles Gute zum Geburtstag.”

“Danke, George,” Gaby replied as she went back and gave George a peck on the cheek.

As she went out the office door, Gaby took Carol by the arm and leading her down the hall to join the others she answered Carol’s inquisitive look.

“He just wished me a happy birthday.”

“I’m still finding it strange to hear your mum speaking German like a native … but now … hearing you,” a bemused Carol confessed, much to Gaby’s amusement.

“I know what you mean. I felt the same way when I first heard Mum,” Gaby replied.

Once on the main floor of the building, Jenny and Gaby acted as tour guides, showing Carol the entire complex while Dave tagged along. As they were showing the exercise room to Carol, Gaby started thinking aloud.

“Mum? … ‘member when you were talking about the schedule for the junior team the other day? What’re the dates for the nationals?”

“I believe they’re being held June 13th to the 15th … with the actual races held on the weekend … why?”

“I was thinking … how about seeing if we can get Kristen to take a couple of days off school and bring ‘er over? That’d give us the full team. Think of the championships as a dress rehearsal … our first race as a real team.” Gaby enthused. “I’ve ridden with all of them … and I know we can do it, Mum.”

Now it was Jenny’s turn to beam with enthusiasm as she gave her daughter a big hug.

“Hmmm Cor! Somebody’s thinking! … Dave … what do you think?” Jenny asked turning to face Dave.

“It’s a bit unusual for us … technically, she’s still in sets. Let me talk to George … but, if he agrees and we can get everything together, I think we could do it…” Dave replied.

“…Providing it won’t impact Kristen’s exams … after all it’ll be nearing that time for schools back home,” Jenny added.

“True.”

As an afterthought, she added, “You girls will still have to do well in the other races to convince George we’ve earned the right to compete in the junior championships.”

“We will,” Gaby confidently replied.

Later that afternoon, Gaby sat down at her keyboard and decided to email Ally before they took Carol to the airport.

Hi Ally..

Apart from no Maddy, it was a great weekend. If I can find a gap in between races this summer, I’ll come see her because this separation has got to be resolved between us one way or the other. I really don’t think I can take much more – I’ve got to know.

Aunt Carol came for the weekend & my birthday. It’s always a joy to see her. I just wish she was able to visit more often & I know mum feels the same.

On Friday I re-signed my ‘Specialized’ sponsorship. More money for university! That evening I had my birthday with the family and the Pinger’s, but on Saturday evening, Kat and a few friends took me out, for an evening at the Casino in Bad Neuenahr. Meat Loaf was on stage doing songs from each of his CD’s in his ‘Bat Out Of Hell’ trilogy. All in all, it was almost a three hour show! I didn’t even know he was touring again, but I’m glad Kat did. I’ve seen him before, with Dad but tonight was unbelievable! If he has any British dates, you really have to go!

Hugs,
Gaby

“An’ send….”(click) Gaby thought to herself as she hit the keys.

“Whatcha doin’ Gaby?” Carol asked as she came into her bedroom.

“Just sent Ally an email about the weekend.”

As she rose from her chair and turned to her aunt, Gaby threw her arms around Carol in a tight hug.

“Thanks for coming. It meant a lot!”

“She’ll come around dear … I just know it. Coming to the airport to see your aunt off?” Carol asked, quickly changing the subject.

“Of course!” Gaby replied, giving her another hug.

“Let’s go, then!” Carol urged.

Following Carol’s departure, the remaining weeks leading up to the National Championships passed quickly. Between training, races and their studies, both Gaby and Judith were quite busy.

Back in the Fall before the girls entered their last year at Bad Neuenahr’s Are-Gymnasium, they had met with the school administration and arrived at a timetable that would allow them maximum spares each day for training. With Jenny’s intervention, Judith even was able to obtain an exemption from P/E like Gaby, because of her involvement with Apollinaris and cycling. Now both girls took full advantage of their forethought.

This time when Gaby rode in April’s Berlin-Bad Freienwalde-Berlin race, she took the overall win with a convincing six-second margin over the rest of the field. Despite a crash with 15km to go, Nina battled back to take fourth overall. Judith didn’t ride on account of a sprained ankle incurred in a fall during a training ride, the previous day.

Early June had seen Gaby, Judith and Nina place in the top ten in Kölns Deutsche Meisterschaften im Einzelzeitfahren, with Gaby taking the time trial championship in her class.

Of the eight road races on the 2008 *BDR Junioren U19 schedule leading up to the National Championships, at least one of the girls from the Apollinaris Youth Project, had made the podium in six of those races, with Gaby recording four wins and a second place.

As the big day approached, Jenny intensified their training. If it wasn’t suitable to go out on the roads, she had them work out at the training facility.

When she wasn’t racing with Gaby and Judith, Nina was back in Berlin with her local club. She kept a similar level of intense training to that of her teammates, as was Kristen back in England. On a couple of occasions in the last few months, Nina had even flown into Bonn to join her two friends for a weekend of training. Having her team bike at the training facility made such trips much easier.

Combined, all four girls were determined to make themselves known as a team in the championships, as much for themselves as for Jenny and Dave, and in the process validate the goals of the Youth Project.

Jenny had already found accommodation for the team during the championship weekend. In her words “a nice hotel only a few kilometres from the race course.”

Now having finished university, Jules was back at home helping in Dave’s office and getting just as caught up in the excitement of the upcoming championships as the rest of the facility..

On the couple of occasions, when the pro team had returned to Bad Neuenahr, Jules had volunteered to go out with her mum or dad in the support car, following Gaby and Judith as they rode with the pro Team on their training rides.

----------------------------

*BDR – Der Bund Deutscher Radahrer: The Federation of German Cyclists regulates all cycle racing in the German sport federation.

 
 
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 16
 

“British Airways, Flight 657 … gate 25B … 1835 hours … Thursday evening … that right, Kris? Good, that’s settled! Now … Dad’s coming with us so he’ll be setting up your bike. What? … No way! Just bring yourself and your riding kit … no … you’ve got a new mount … one of the new ‘Specialized’ carbon fiber jobs … you’ll see it when you get here. Yeah, the whole team’s got ‘em! Dad’s already got your’s all set up like your other bike … Kewel! I’ll be at the airport to pick you up … see you then. OH, KRIS? Mum sez you’ll need something nice for some kind of a reception they’re throwing on the Friday evening … no, nothing that fancy. I’m not sure how casual this is so I’m taking the extremes … flared jeans, a blouse and some heels and as well as my LBD … (sigh) yes … I’ll take my feathers! Okay, see you Thursday ... Tschüss.”

Gaby hung up her phone and proceeded to join her parents and Jules, downstairs.

“This is going to be ‘fun’. Nina’s arriving at 5:30 and Kris, an hour later … I know I can do this.” Gaby mulled over Kristen and Nina’s arrival schedule as she descended the stairs.

“Kris is taking Thursday and Friday off, then flying home directly from Hamburg on the Monday. I’ve got everything written down. Jules and I will go into Bonn after I get home from school on Thursday and meet Nina and Kristen.” Gaby informed all present.

”Did you ask me to go with you?” Jules asked.

“Do you wanna come?” Gaby officially asked her sister.

“Sure … why not?” Jules smugly replied as she walked out of the room.

“All your homework done, Gaby?” Jenny asked.

“All done … just had a little math and some reading for history,” Gaby replied as she headed for the kitchen.

“Oh! ... Mum should like this ... Kris said that she’s bringing some homework to cover the classes she misses,” Gaby smirked as she reappeared with a couple of cookies.

With Gaby taking Friday off, it meant that Thursday, June 12 was officially her last day of school. It was also the earliest she’s ever begun her summer vacation.

“It just hit me when I looked at the calendar in the kitchen ... but you guys realize that my last day of ‘Sekundarstufe 2’ is Thursday?” a gobsmacked Gaby asked.

“I mean … since I don’t have to write any final exams … I don’t have to go back to school next week.”

“My little girl graduating from high school! Now that makes me feel old!” Dave quipped.

“Daddy! You’re not old!” Gaby playfully rebuked her father. As she was about to say something else, she was interrupted by the ringing of the phone.

Brrriiiing, Brrriing

“Gaby! I think you’ll want to get this!” Jules called down from the top of the stairs after she noticed the ‘call display’ on her phone.

Brrriiiing, Brrriing

Gaby quickly ran to the phone in the lounge and noticed that ‘call display’ was showing “Peters” and Carol’s phone number. After a quick breath, she picked up the receiver.
“Hello, Bond residence… (click) … hello? … Maddy? … Hello?”

“This is the second time … why does she call if she won’t talk?” Not really expecting an answer, Gaby asked no one in particular.

“Probably for much the same reason that you haven’t returned any of the calls I’ve told you about. You’ve told me you want to talk to her but you can’t bring yourself to actually do it … put yourself in her shoes,” Jenny quietly reasoned.

“It’s been so long … you’re both probably scared. Next time she calls … let one of us talk to her first. It may ease things a bit,” Jenny added as a suggestion.

“Maybe you’re right…” Gaby agreed then turned to go up the stairs to her room. “I’m turning in … morning comes too early an’ Judith’s gonna be here at 6:30 … g’nite all.”

The next few days seemed to fly by. Since both girls engineered their timetables to have a double spare first thing in the morning; Monday and Tuesday both started off with a long training ride. A double spare the last two classes on Wednesday afternoon gave the girls the opportunity to take the long way back home. Jenny had both girls back out on the road Thursday morning with the pro team, ensuring they got in an intensive ‘last-minute’ training ride.

That afternoon when the girls got home after school, Judith got to go to her home and relax, then meet Gaby and Jules back at their place after they returned from picking up the other two girls. She had agreed to host Nina for the night, while Gaby took Kristen.

Later that evening, Jenny laid out the plans for the next morning.

“Judith? … Nina? I want you two here by 6:00 tomorrow morning. Dave will pick up Kat Pinger and then take us all to the training facility where we’ll get the bikes. After that, it’s off to the airport. Apollinaris have lent us one of their corporate planes for the weekend.”

“Speaking of Dad … where is he, Mum?” Gaby asked, suddenly noticing her father’s absence.

“He’s at the facility with Jules and Kat, getting the bikes and the spares onto the trailer, so it’ll be ready for tomorrow.”

Following a quick glance at each of the girls, Jenny continued, “For our team support, Dave’s going to be our chief mechanic and Kat will be helping him. I’ve also been told the sponsor has secured the services of a local doctor in Hamburg to act as our team doctor for the weekend, since Dieter is off with the pro team.” After a brief pause, she resumed her talk.

“Okay! After we get to Hamburg and check into the "Erhorns Gasthaus", the remainder of the morning will mainly be taken up with registration, but we'll get a chance to inspect the course. After that, we’ll then get together for the usual short meeting to discuss tactics ... then after that, you can all relax for a few hours … until you have to get ready for the reception at the city hall. Speaking of which … I hope Gaby warned all you girls to bring something appropriate to wear.”

“She did,” the girls chorused.

“Okay then ... any questions?”

“Yeah. How’d we manage to get our own plane for the weekend?” The other girls looked at Gaby, then at Jenny in anticipation of the answer.

“Seems George convinced Corporate that flying was the best way to get to the Championships. He told them that if we drove, it would add 1or 2 days of lost class time and that would be unacceptable considering you’re all in your final year. I think that when he pointed out that three of you still have school or exams next week, they agreed to his request.”

Gaby knew both Nina and Kristen went to school’s that began their summer holidays later than her school and Judith only had one exam to write.

As Judith and Nina stirred to head back to Judith’s for the night, Jenny made a request.

“Before you two leave … I’d like to remind both Nina and Kris to please make sure you have everything you need for your return flights on Sunday evening … okay? See you tomorrow then … Gute Nacht, Mädchen”

“Gute Nacht, Jenny,” both girls replied. They were joined by Kristen and Gaby as they headed out to Judith’s car.

“See you guys tomorrow,” Gaby voiced as the girls were getting into Judith's family car.

“Gabi? Make sure you take your feathers for the reception,” Judith remarked as the car came to life.

“You too?” Gaby asked, not believing Judith was in on the alleged conspiracy.

“Oh, c’mon! You’re always seen in them when with the team,” Judith pleaded.

“I’m not…”

“Okay … name one time you weren’t wearing them with your team jacket!” Nina challenged.

“Umm ... I dunno,” Gaby sheepishly admitted.

“In that case … bring ‘em!” Ninia playfully ordered.

“Besides … you know you want to wear them!” Judith quipped. “...‘Til tomorrow, guys … Gute Nacht,” Following a couple of hugs through the open windows, she put the car in gear and departed for her house along with Nina.

“That settles it, dunnit? (sigh) I guess I haveta bring ‘em,” Gaby mumbled to herself, as their teammates drove away.

“Like Judith says...” Kris smugly confirmed with a grin, as she linked arms with Gaby before they headed back to the house.

Shortly after the girls went back inside, Dave and Jules pulled up beside the family's van and shut the car off.

“Everything set?” Jenny inquired when Dave entered the house.

“Just dropped Kat at home. The trailer’s loaded with extra bikes and spares, all ready to go and secured in the garage. All we have to do is hook it up to the van in the morning.”

Next morning, things went smoothly. After entrusting the house to Jules for the weekend, Dave took everyone in the van to the team’s training facility where he and Kat hooked up the trailer. Even with the morning traffic, he still had all his charges at the Apollinaris corporate hangers by 8:00 AM. After they had the equipment loaded on the Beech 99 ‘Airliner’, Dave secured the van and trailer inside the hanger. Everyone then boarded for the short flight.

Later when the plane touched down at Hamburg, they were directed to a spot in front of a hanger where they were met by a van and trailer arrangement much like the one Dave drove earlier that morning. As everyone got off the plane, a young man stepped out of the van and approached Dave and Jenny.

“Guten Morgen. Herr Bond … Frau Bond? Ich bin Steffen. Ich wurde von Apollinaris bestellt, um Sie und die Mannschaft zu treffen.”

Gaby turned to Kristen and quietly translated what was spoken.

“His name is Steffen and apparently … he’s the one joining us for the weekend.”

“He’s our doctor? Saaayy … he’s cute … an’ no ring!” Kris whispered as she leaned towards Gaby while standing on the tarmac with the others.

“Down girl! … Sit! … Stay!” Gaby hissed.

“Girls? Steffen here, usually works with trauma cases at Hamburg’s hospital, but this weekend … he’s donated his time to be our team doctor,” Jenny casually mentioned.

Following team introductions and the securing of their luggage and equipment, Steffen drove them directly to the Hamburg Sportstadt where registration for all the championship races was being held. Once inside, Jenny quickly got down to the registration process, producing the necessary registration forms already filled out, for each member of the team.

”Mädchen …Ihre Lizenzen, bitte?” The registration official asked, indicating that she required the girl’s competition license ID cards that all cyclists needed before they could compeditively ride.

As each girl surrendered her card to Jenny, she then handed it to the official for recording and verification before being returned to the owner. While the other girls were preoccupied with the registration process, Gaby scanned the crowded room and noticed some unfamiliar strip.

“Mum, those girls over there with the white and yellow strip … I’ve never seen them before. New competition?”

“Note really dear. Same team … new sponsor.”

“Huh?” Gaby was confused.

“When T-Mobile announced they were pulling out, their cycling teams got a new corporate sponsor … High Road … and that’s the new look for their U19 team … Junior Women’s Team High Road,” Jenny explained.

While the girls were being looked after inside, Dave and Kat were outside with another official as he verified the ‘legality’ of each of the bikes and spares according to UCI rules.

“Hold on girls. Before you go … they need a sample from each of you,” Jenny stated, before smugly adding, “Welcome to the world of competitive cycling.”

She then pointed the girls to the testing area that was set up and administered by NADA (Nationale Anti-Doping Agentur).

Later, when the girls finally rejoined Jenny and Steffen at the registration table, they went outside to find Dave. As they approached the van, he was loading the last of the spare wheels back into the trailer.

“Any problems, dear?” Jenny asked as she walked up to her husband.

“Nope! Now, we just have to drop this off over in the team compound with the others and then we can head for the Gasthaus, get settled into our rooms and relax for a few hours,” Dave replied.

“Mum … what time’s this reception?” Gaby asked.

“1900 hours … and before you ask … it’s casual,” Jenny replied.

“Okay, everybody … jump in! Steffen … could we drive the course on the way to the Gasthaus?”

As Steffen drove along Triftstraße, he pointed out various places of interest. When he passed the Heisenberg Gymnasium, he mentioned it would be used for participant parking and change rooms on race days. He then made a left onto Gellersenweg and stopped just before he turned right onto Ehestorfer Weg. Jenny started to read from the ‘race profile’ as they started driving the course.

“Ehestorfer Weg, which is just in front of us, is the start/finish line. This whole 300m stretch is an ascent with a 4% gradient. The clearing to your right is your feed station. I want you girls to notice all you can about the road conditions, surroundings, landmarks, etc. … Okay, let’s go.”

Steffen eased out into traffic, turning right onto Ehestorfer Weg. He continued a short distance then turned left back onto Triftstraße, a 400m descent with a wide right turn onto Große Straße. From there, he followed a 1.5km ascent that Jenny point out, increased from a 2% to 12% gradient over its length. It ended with very sharp left onto Hainholzweg.

“What goes up … must come down,” Jenny joked as they began a gentle 1.5km descent that terminated with a sweeping right onto Strucksborg. When the entered the turn. The girls felt the road abruptly drop away at a much steeper gradient. “You girls better remember this bit, or you may be seeing Steffen professionally,” Jenny cautioned.

As Strucksborg turned into Beerentatweg, the course became a relatively flat, winding road. With a sharp right onto Göhlbachtal, the topography of the course changed back to a gentle 500m climb. At a sharp left onto In der Schlucht at the 6 kilometre mark, the ascent increased to a steeper 9% gradient only to decrease slightly to a modest 4% once they turned another very sharp right, back onto Weusthoffstraße and a short 100m ascent with a maximum 6% gradient. A final sharp left onto Ehestorfer Weg and its straight run-in for the finish line, completed the single lap of the course.

“Cries out for a sprint, doesn’t it?” Jenny exclaimed to no one in particular.

She went on to casually mention, “Given the overall profile of this course, I think we should come up with a strategy that suits our two mountain-goats … right girls?”

As she said this, she turned around in her front passenger seat to look directly at Gaby and Judith. The other two girls knew those two trained in country that well-suited this course. Finally, Jenny reminded the girls that this was to be 19 laps for a grand total of 133 kilometres.

Once at the Gasthaus, Dave and Jenny handled the check-in while the others stood back.

“Right! … Rooms,” Jenny announced as they returned from the front desk. “Steffen … you get your own room … Nina and Judith, share … Kristen, Gaby and Kat … you three get the other room. Don’t worry … the couch folds out for third bed ... and Dave and I naturally get the last room."

"Meet back in my room in about an hour … that should give everyone time to settle in. I’ll try to keep it short,” Jenny mentioned while they walked down the corridor, looking for their rooms.

Having located their room, Kat volunteered to take the day bed while claiming the other two would need a good night’s sleep.

“You ever sleep on these? Trust me … I do you a favour,” Kat joked.

With the sleeping arrangements out of the way, the three unpacked, while playfully fighting for drawer space and prime real-estate on the bathroom counter for their make-up. Thinking that they’d finally get to just sit and relax, Kristen casually glanced at her watch as she prepared to claim the comphy chair as her own.

“Hate to say this, ladies … but our presence is expected in our leader’s room.”

“I have got one pass,” Kat piped up as they started out of the room.

“I’ve got the other one!” Gaby added.

“Gut! I didn’t exactly feel like getting locked out.”

In Dave and Jenny’s room, Jenny wasted no time getting the meeting to order with one simple question.

“Anyone got some thoughts on what you saw of the course?”

One simple question and some 90 minutes later, Jenny told the girls that they’d have to cut the meeting short in order to get ready for the evening’s festivities.

“Remember … it’s casual!” Jenny reaffirmed for the departing teens.

“Here, Mum. If I have to, so do you…” Gaby offered with a grin as she held out the dream-catcher earrings her mother always borrowed. As she started for the door to catch up to the others, Jenny reached out and gently grabbed her daughter’s arm.

“You know your ol’ mum too well … thank you, dear,” Jenny softly replied with a smile after she gave her daughter an appreciative peck on the cheek.

Once back in the room, Gaby found herself last in line for the shower. To occupy her time, she rummaged through her clothes pulling out what she planned on wearing and laying it out on her bed. When she pulled out her wide-bottom jeans, she let out a laugh.

“What’s so funny, Gabs?” Kristen asked as she emerged from the bathroom after her shower.

“Just thinking … I can still hear Dad when he saw these on me for the first time,” Gaby related while sitting on the side of her bed, holding the jeans in her lap.

“When did bell-bottoms come back? … Ummm … a little tight, aren’t they?” Gaby added, doing her best ‘Dave’ imitation but sounding more like a young Drew. “He said that he lived in them when he was in university.”

“He wore girl’s jeans?” Kristen wondered.

“Bell-bottoms were the style for both men an’ women, back then…” Gaby casually mentioned.

When she heard Kat turning off the water, Gaby quickly added a rust-coloured long sleeve cotton blouse to what she had already laid out on her bed before getting ready to take to the shower. As she stripped to her bra and panties, Kat emerged wrapped in a towel.

“Your turn!”

The room took on the feel of an assembly line. Kristen was dressed and had started to apply her make-up, while Kat began to get dressed and Gaby headed for the shower. When she came back into the room, both girls let her start to get dressed then pounced on her, directing her to a straight-backed chair and where they quickly brushed and dried her hair.

As Gaby stood up, she put on her blouse leaving the top two buttons undone and under the watchful eye of her roommates, proceeded to put on her Aboriginal jewellery. Re-checking her make-up, she declared herself presentable after slipping her feet into her dress pumps.

“Shall we … Ladies?” Gaby inquired as she picked up her bag and gestured to the door.

“Gabs … do us a favour?” Kat started to say.

“I promise … I’ll leave the boys for you two,” Gaby playfully replied.

“Thank you! That makes me feel a whole lot better. Now, I almost feel like I have half a chance...” Kristen sighed.

The three of them were giggling like schoolgirls as they exited the room. Once in the corridor, Kristen promptly wrapped herself around Gaby’s left arm as Kat held her other hand while the three walked to the stairs. The other two were waiting at the staircase as they approached.

“Hurry up! Your Mama und Papa are already downstairs waiting,” Judith urged Gaby.

When the five girls came down the stairs, Jenny met them in the lobby and then ushered them to the waiting van. Steffen was patiently standing by the van’s open sliding door waiting to assist them into the vehicle.

“Meine Damen, darf ich ihnen sagen, wie reizend Sie alle heute Abend aussehen?” Steffen commented as he gestured for them to enter.

Each one acknowledged him as they took their turn getting in. Kristen smiled and nodded like the others as she sat down beside Gaby.

“Psst … Gabs! What’d he say?”

“He complimented us on how pretty we looked,” Gaby quietly replied.

“Oh!” Kris replied, with a look of surprise on her face.

The drive to the civic reception at the Hamburg city hall was relatively uneventful, as was the reception itself – from a teenager’s point of view.

If one removed all the dry speeches from the gathered dignitaries and the other formalities, it was enjoyable to the extent that the girls were able to socialize with the other competitors and form the bases of new friendships while renewing old ones. Dave took the opportunity to introduce the four older girls to some of the younger cyclists in the Youth Program, who were competing in the various classes with their local clubs. The normally quiet Gaby also learned that Judith’s earlier comment about Gaby’s ‘feathers’ proved to be very true. Thanks to the publicity the team had received up to this point, Gaby was undoubtably the most recognized – if not by name, certainly by her ‘look’. Whether it was a solitary pose or one together with either her mum or the team, Gaby found herself in front of a camera lens more often than she would’ve liked.

The next day wasn’t much different. Following a short continuation of the previous day’s meeting, the team adjourned to watch some of the racing activity and enjoy some limited mingling with fellow competitors as they prepared for their events. Eventually, the team made their way to Ehestorfer Weg to join the other spectators at the start/finish line.

Since they weren’t riding that day, all the girls were dressed casually in jeans, t-shirts or a tank top, trainers and their sun-glasses. Due to the unexpected mid-June temperatures, they all elected to unzip their team jackets. At the insistence of the other girls, Gaby was again wearing her feathers and choker.

After they took up their final viewing positions, Jenny and the girls were soon busy analyzing the riders as they rode past.

“You guys notice how everyone seems to be looking at us?” Kat asked during one of the lulls in the action.

“Mostly the boys,” Kristen calmly observed.

“Not us! … Her!” Judith pointed directly at Gaby.

“Not me,” Gaby protested.

“Judith ist right, Gabi. They are all looking at you,” Kat confirmed.

“S’not fair,” Gaby jokingly whined. “It’s like being allergic to cats and having hundreds rub up against you.”

“I could always stay on your arm and put my head on your shoulder … if you think that would help,” Kristen softly suggested she hugged Gaby’s arm and playfully cuddled up to her teammate.

“Couldn’t hurt,” Gaby seductively offered as she gently took hold of her friend’s free hand. Her response sparked a few chuckles from the other girls.

When the lead break-away group approached for the last time, Jenny and the girls quickly became all business and directed their attention to the 200m straight prior to the finish in the hopes of witnessing a final sprint. They all agreed there was exceptional talent in this class of juniors and it would be a hard fought finish.

As the riders were seen to be making the final turn onto Ehestorfer Weg, the thoughts of each girl in the team momentarily drifted to their own race the next day and the level of competition they would be facing. Just as quickly as minds wandered, they snapped back to reality as each of the four girls, along with Jenny, scrutinized the moves of each cyclist in the lead group. At the conclusion of the race and with the crowd slowly dispersing, the Junior Team Apollinaris made their way back to the van, with everyone offering their take on the inspired sprint finish they just had witnessed. Each girl was also anticipating an early night in preparation for a busy day.

The next morning, as they wheeled their bikes to the start area, the girls looked to the sky with apprehension. The forecast was for possible showers during the afternoon and cooler temperatures than the previous day. So far, the day’s rain had held off under grey skies, although it had rained through the night and roads were still slick in places. There was no need for sunglasses, however.

Gaby, Judith, Nina and Kristen joined the other cyclists at the far end of Ehestorfer way for the 1330hrs rolling start, where they were met by Jenny.

“Dave and Kat are waiting for me in the car … now you girls know what you have to do?”

“Yeah … win!” Gaby flippantly replied.

“Well, at least someone’s in a good mood. We’ll be right behind you,” Jenny responded. “Just remember … you voted Gaby team captain for this race … so … keep your options open and follow her lead. Have a good ride!”

With that, Jenny walked back to the line of support vehicles and joined Dave and Kat in their assigned car.

Ready for the start signal, Gaby took one last look around before focusing on the task at hand. She noted the strips from powerhouse teams like Vita Classica and RG Team Rügenfisch, intermixed with the competitors immediately around them. Although she didn’t initially see them, Gaby knew Team High Road and the local favourite, Team SRM & Chaka were among the field of 160 riders.

At precisely 1330hrs, the field moved off toward the start line like a controlled mob with the sound of the starting gun. The girls were comfortably sitting in the front third of the pack as they turned off Ehestorfer Weg onto Triftstraße for the first time and its 400m long descent.

A 9% gradient wasn’t overly steep, but Gaby still noted her computer was climbing past 43.5kph as she powered down the hill with the rest of the peloton. She was also acutely aware of the sweeping right turn onto Große Straße at the base of the hill and if she or her team continued to pick up speed, they might not make it. While still keeping control of her bike during their descent, Gaby made a subtle downward wave of one hand that was picked up by the other three girls and together they started to gradually brake. They figured that any lost ground could be made up on the long ascent that awaited them after the turn. As she surmised, a gap did materialize between them and a lead group of ten or twenty. Intent on using the descent to widen the gap, a couple of the leaders misjudged the road conditions on the corner. The resulting pile-up removed the immediate hopes of at least ten cyclists and caused the others to slowly thread their way through a bottleneck of downed bikes.

The girls successfully rounded the corner onto Große Straße, still within the main peloton, but as their situation became apparent after completing the turn, Gaby decided to take advantage of their unexpectedly improved position. She was keenly aware of the of the ‘hilly’ nature of the course as well as the strengths of both Nina and Kris and based upon that, decided that this would be the best time to make a move while the ascent on Große Straße was still negligible and they still had the element of surprise. Gaby was also gambling on the abilities of “Jenny’s mountain goats” once they successfully broke away from the main body.

She then discretely took stock of those around her. It was the first of 19 laps and the leaders seemed content to bide their time at a lazy 31kph, while they started the long and deceptively gentle ascent.

As the peloton was passing the 1 kilometre mark on the course, Gaby saw an opening and released Nina and Judith. Using her speed, Nina startled others around her with her sudden break from the main body, pulling Judith with her. The hope was that at least one of the ‘mountain goats’ would be free if the other two became bottled up. Except for picking up a girl from each, Vita Classica and RG Team Rügenfisch, Nina remained unchallenged on her break-out. Instead of the peloton chasing her down and ‘returning’ her to the main body, the small group of four was allowed to remain out in front. Gaby revised her plans to take advantage of this development.

As the field passed the 2 kilometer marker for the course, the gradient of the ascent had markedly increased, with the result that the peloton was becoming strung out and the pace had slowed by a few kilometres. In the distance, Gaby could see the ‘break-away four’ starting to slow as they entered the long bend in the road that signaled the beginning of a dog-leg in the road and a drastic increase to a 12% gradient. This was the time to go!

Kristen’s long friendship with Jenny’s youngest, paid off. She was able to see what Gaby saw as did the other leaders in the field, but she had the added advantage to knowing how her teammate thought. In one fluid synchronized move, both girls dropped down into a higher gear and powered their way out of the main body. Only a single rider from the new Junior Women’s Team High Road, was quick enough to take up gauntlet that had been thrown down.

With both girls now out of the saddles, Gaby and Kristen soon passed the cyclist from RG Team Rügenfisch in the steep dog-leg as they approached the sharp left at the crest of the hill. Once they made the turn onto the tree-lined Hainholzweg, they began the 1 kilometre downhill that would become significantly steeper once they turned onto Strucksborg. The two girls powered down the entire length of the descent, not as much to lose their fellow competitor as to join with Judith and Nina before they got too far ahead.

As Jenny sped past them in the car to overtake their teammates in the lead group, Kat held up a hastily written makeshift sign in the rear window showing Gaby’s small group to be just over three minutes in front of the main body.

Team Apollinaris was finally reunited as they passed the 4 kilometre course marker during the downhill run on Strucksborg. The small group of six cyclists was now a full four minutes in front of the peloton and 2.5 minutes in front of the solitary rider from RG Team Rügenfisch.

After 1 lap, the remaining climbs had often slowed the progress of the lead break-away group enough that they now numbered seven. The lone cyclist from RG Team Rügenfisch had finally caught the lead group as they entered the second lap. During much of the race, Gaby and her six shadows were able to maintain a fairly respectable lead on the peloton despite the one or two downbursts.

From a safety aspect, the showers did soak the roads and temporarily slow the average speed of the bikes, as well as make cornering more treacherous. Although the majority of the road surfaces dried fairly quickly, large sheltered sections remained slick resulting in two more multi-bike spills that saw another 15 riders go down for one reason or another. On a positive note, it provided some relief for the cyclists still on the gruelling course. The peloton, once a single entity was now strung out like a long snake over the course and at one point, even divided into three distinct groups as a result of the prolonged and difficult climbs, the duration of the race and several separate attempts to break-away from the main field.

By lap 18, Team Apollinaris had managed to stay together along with several other cyclists from Vita Classica, RG Team Rügenfisch, RV Concordia Reute and their nemesis, Team High Road. The time gap from the peloton had now grown to a full seven minutes. As they turned onto Ehestorfer Weg to get the bell signifying the final lap, the skies opened up yet again and Gaby had one thought shoot through her mind. “Thank God!”

During the downhill run on Triftstraße, Gaby decided she’d allow status quo until the long descent sections on the back-half of the course. It was her plan to open up a gap before getting back into the hills that the team could maintain until the finish. “Now, if the others would only co-operate!”

Due to the weather, Gaby and the others in her group collectively slowed their pace. This was not the time to wipe out at the turn at the bottom of the hill. As they went through the intersection single file back onto Große Straße for the last time, the group instinctively started doing piano and working together to make it up the hill. When each member of Team Apollinaris had been relieved of her position as leader and they drifted past Gaby on their way to the end of the line, she was able to give a subtle nod to each as a sign follow her lead when the time came.

As the group started the second kilometre of the climb on Große Straße, the two riders from RV Concordia Reute decided to attack as the climb grew steeper. Gaby decided she couldn’t afford to let those two go, so she ramped up the speed in an effort to chase them down. A a few of the others were quick to respond with her, effectively splitting the group and leaving four of their number behind. Unfortunately, Kristen was one of the four who got caught ‘in traffic’ by a couple of the other riders and couldn’t respond to her leader’s burst of speed. However, when the smaller group entered the dogleg, Kristen took the opportunity to stage her own one-woman breakout in an attempt to ride across to the lead group before they reached the upcoming long descent. Being forced to play catch-up while in the descent, she was left with no choice but to take a few calculated risks pedaling down the often slick Hainholzweg. She managed to glide up to the last cyclist in the group as they neared the turn onto Strucksborg. A quick glance over her right shoulder as they made the sweeping turn revealed the smaller chase group was well back, but still within sight.

Turning onto Beerentaltwiete, the race leaders found themselves entering the hilly portion of the course. The momentum they gained from the combined previous descents and the flat stretch on Beerentatweg started to bleed off, at first ever so slightly but more noticeably as the climb grew more difficult. By the time they turned onto Göhlbachtal with its steep climb, the outrider motorbikes that patrolled the course, were informing the lead group via signs, their lead had been cut to 3.8 minutes. Gaby’s plan didn’t quite work out as hoped for so out of desperation, while the climb was still relatively easy, she notched her gears up and rose out of the saddle in an attempt to break away from the others during the climb. She instinctively knew Judith would come with her as well as one or two of the others. If successful, her bold move would increase the chances of Judith and herself if it came down to a sprint by eliminating the other girls in the group Gaby considered as potential threats. As the gradient increased after the turn onto In der Schlucht, so did the success of her strategy.

At the point In der Schlucht merged with Kitchenhang at the steepest portion of the climb, Gaby and Judith only had to worry about Jessika and Riana of Vita Classica and RG Team Rügenfisch. From past races, she knew and respected both girls and their capabilities on the bike. Of the two, she considered Riana the better sprinter and it would be too close to call if it was an all-out sprint between Riana and Judith. On Weusthoffstraße the girls felt they could return to the saddle but they didn’t let off as they powered up to the final turn onto Ehestorfer Weg.

As soon as all four made the turn, the nervous glances began. Jessika made an attempt to escape the other three but Gaby and Riana were quick to take up the chase allowing Judith to launch into an all-out effort for the finish line by speeding up the opposite side of the road.

Hearing the faint ‘click’ of a gear-change behind her, Gaby immediately dropped to a larger gear and rose from the saddle a fraction of a second before Riana. Despite her intuition, Riana’s power got the jump on Gaby by a full bike length. The four-way sprint was on!

As Jenny pulled the car off into the cut-off for the support vehicles, she quickly pulled up in front of an outdoor screen set up in the car-park. Dave looked over from the passenger seat and he noticed that she was looking intently at the screen and mouthing instructions to Gaby while living every pedal revolution of the final hundred metres.

There must have been a telepathic link between mother and daughter because at the same instant as she silently mouthed the word ‘now!’, Dave noticed that Gaby veered sharply right and came up on the inside track of Riana’s back tire, catching her by surprise. It was pure adrenaline that allowed Gaby to dig in for those final few metres and squeak past her opponent to take the Championship.

The top three positions fell to Gaby, Riana and Judith, in that order. The winning time was 03:19:22 with only a second separating first and third place. Six seconds separated the top four cyclists. When the four girls finally got off their bikes, there were hugs and congratulations all around for a well fought race. Once Jenny caught up with her daughter, she ushered her off to the mandatory drug testing and the change facilities back at the Heisenberg Gymnasium where she later joined the others in a quick shower and making themselves presentable before the award ceremonies.

While Gaby was brushing her hair out, Kat walked up sporting a wide grin and presented her with a familiar wooden jewellery box. “You left these back in the room. Wouldn’t want to look undressed for your fans, would you?”

Gaby simply looked at her and with a tired smile, silently opened the box and took out the rawhide strip and her feather. After putting on the rest of the Aboriginal jewellery, she changed into her Apollinaris team jacket, warm-up pants and trainers. Following the application of a little make-up, she joined her parents and teammates, waiting for word the ceremonies would soon begin.

Back home later that evening, Gaby took the phone from her sister only to hear Kat’s cheery voice.

“Hey, beautiful … ya gonna come out mit us this Friday night? Liesl und Suse are finished writing on the twentieth, so we thought we’d all go out und properly celebrate your graduations.”

A few minutes of silence passed before Kat distinctly heard a loud sigh at the other end, followed by, “I assume you mean ‘we’ … as in couples? … You know how I feel about being the odd girl.”

More silence passed before Kat calmly but quietly, spoke into the phone.

“C’mon Gabi … we’ve been through this before! Besides, it might be the last time we will all be together … what mit your upcoming ‘Tour’ und everyone else scattering for summer jobs … not to mention the different universities in the Fall. C’mon … bitte, Gabi?” Kat desperately wanted Gaby to join them.

“Gabi? … bitte?” Kat’s voice was now openly pleading with Gaby.

“Well … (sigh) okay … I guess. Where’re we going?”

In the days following Gaby’s win at the German National Championships, Jenny allowed the girls to take some time off before resuming training. She was waiting for the Pro team to take advantage of a short break in their schedule and return to Bad Neuenahr later that month. As a final bit of training for the inaugural Junior Women’s U19 World Cup Tour, Jenny had the girl’s back on their bikes during the last week of June and out training right along side of the Apollinaris Elite team.

The entire Team Apollinaris camp was riding on a high. Tina was having a good year with her two recent podium finishes. Earlier in the month, she had placed second overall in the Montreal World Cup and first in the second annual Prince Edward Island Tour. She was also happy with her fourth place finish in France’s Grande Boucle Féminine Internationale.  Plans called for the team to resume the World Cup Tour with the ‘Giro d'Italia Femminile’, in Italy, early July.

In addition, the mood of both teams was justifiably buoyed when Gaby wore her new team skins or team jacket as they now sported the German flag trim signifying her as the Junioren U19 German National Champion. This made her the first German National Champion in the Team Apollinaris organization. Something George and the sponsor were very proud of.

 
 
Comments are Greatly Appreciated!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Provided by PB.
 

---

 
Chapter 17
 

Warsop, late June, 2008…

(Knock, knock, knock) “...It’s open!” Miss Cowlishaw called out without looking up from her paper-covered desk.

“Excuse me … Miss C?” Maddy asked as she stood in the doorway of Fran’s office.

“Maddy! Come in! How are you?”

“Okay, I guess. May I have a moment of your time … Miss?” Maddy sheepishly asked.

Casting a serious glance at her visitor, Fran calmly replied, “What do you mean ... Miss?

“I...”

“Maddy ... you know that ever since Virginia I’ve always allowed you to use my first name when it was just us and besides ... as an upper sixth, you know you don’t need to call me ‘Miss’ anymore ... so ... no more ... okay? The name’s Fran!”

“Sorry, Fran ... bad habits an’ all that,” Maddy quietly replied with a smile.

“I seem to remember someone else blaming ‘bad habits’ … well … c’mon in and sit down.” Fran cheerfully beckoned.

“Drew always said that,” Maddy fondly recalled.

Sensing Maddy’s nervousness, Fran calmly continued in a soft soothing tone, “Since you’re not in any of my sets, this can’t be about school ... so am I to assume this is personal?”

“Yes,” Maddy quietly admitted. “I thought that since you already had a good idea of…” Fran put two fingers to Maddy’s lips, interrupting her sentence.

“Shhhh ... I think I know where you’re going. We can talk here ... or if you’re finished for the day ... we can go somewhere with a little more room. Personally, I’d think it’d be better if we get out of here ... so what do you say?”

“Fine with me,” Maddy agreed.

“Then it’s settled ... wait a few minutes for me to pack up. I know someplace quiet where we can get a good cup of tea … my treat … okay?”

Fran knew full well that if they stayed in her office, she’d probably be interrupted again.

A short time later they were seated in a nearby pub with their teas in front of them. After the waitress had left, leaving them alone, Fran looked across the small table and in a soft voice asked, “Okay, Maddy … what’s on your mind?”

Maddy cupped her hands around her tea cup as it sat on the table and nervously bit her lip as she fought to maintain eye contact with Fran.

“Take your time,” Fran softly soothed.

“Like you said, Fran … you already know ... but if I don’t tell somebody … I’ll go positively barmy,” Maddy quietly admitted after looking around.

“I’m listening...”

“I can’t think of any other way to say this ... sooo ...” Maddy softly stated. Fran patiently watched as her former student took a deep breath.

“...I love Gaby, and I have since I first met her.”

“That’s it?” Fran wondered as a wide grin formed across her face.

Feeling hurt and humiliated by Fran’s unexpected answer, Maddy could only glare in silence across the table at her former teacher. Rather than risk making a scene in a public place, she calmly started to rise from the table.

“Maddy?”

“Maybe this was a mistake! I thought I can come to you for advice an’ all you can do is say ‘that’s it?’, while doing your impression of a Cheshire Cat?” Maddy sarcastically hissed as she began to leave.

“Sit down ... please?...” Fran quietly pleaded as she reached out and took Maddy’s hand before she moved away. “…please? I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for it to come across as it obviously did … please?”

Maddy relented and slowly sat back down in her seat while Fran quietly continued to explain.

“Believe it or not ... I’ve waited four long years to hear you say that. It wasn’t long after I started teaching you two that I saw something magical between you. What happened in Virginia ... hurt me as much as it did the two of you.”

Fran gave Maddy’s hand a final squeeze before relaxing and leaning back in her own chair. “I’ve always felt that you and Gaby were meant to be. Hearing you say how you really felt...”

“Sorry, I didn’t know. I guess I just wasn’t expecting a reaction like…” Maddy’s voice trailed off to an inaudible whisper. Following a deep sigh and in a soft voice, she began her confession to Fran.

“I just thought that if I told someone … it would be out in the open an’ I wouldn’t be able to hide it any longer … from anyone ... especially myself.”

“...And I’m that someone...” Fran softly offered.

“Yeah,” Maddy curtly whispered. “You’re the only person I felt I could talk to … outside the family.”

Fran reached across the table taking Maddy’s hands in her own and gave a reassuring squeeze.

“I’m honoured that you felt you could tell me,” Fran quietly mentioned.

“I don’t pretend to know why I did what I did back in Virginia ... or why it’s taken me this long to grow up and admit it ... but I do know this is the first time I’ve actually said it out loud, let alone tell anybody ... and ... it kinda feels good,” Maddy confided.

For the next half hour, Maddy quietly told Fran of the last four agonizing years and how it all started with her fears of loving Gaby more than Drew.

“...You know, it was only after you saw me at Gaby’s picture ... that I broke down and admitted how much I really did love her. It was actually getting painful to see pictures of her or even just to think about her and not being able to turn around ... and ... hold her (sniff) ... God! ... I need her so badly, Fran...”

“Sounds like you’ve cleared that first hurdle ... being honest with yourself. What do you see as the next step?” Fran softly asked.

“I’m not sure ... I guess I better tell Mum and Dad, hadn’t I?”

“You haven’t told them, then?”

“No.” Fran knew exactly how Maddy’s parents felt, from talking with Carol.

“I should think you’ll have to do that at some point. Have you told Gaby?”

“No.”

“Don’t you think you should?” Fran softly replied with a knowing smile.

“I can’t just call her out of the blue ... not after what I put her through (sigh) ... this is something I think I’ve got to say in person...” Maddy slowly declared. “...That’s if she’ll even listen to me!”

“I have a feeling she will.”

“She was so loving ... even after what I did on her fourteenth birthday … and I turned her away. I wouldn’t be surprised if I’m nothing more than a bad memory, now…”

“Maddy ... dear … don’t think like that. I’m sure everything will work out,” Fran offered in a reassuring tone.

“Sorry, Fran ... I know I should think positively … but…,” Maddy calmly replied.

“I know things will work out between you two ... just talk to her.” Fran wished she could just wrap her arms around Maddy and hold her.

“Maddy? Let me ask you a question. How do you feel ... really feel … right now?” Fran wondered after a brief thoughtful pause.

Maddy looked across the table at Fran, her eyes getting that glazed look, so common before the tears start flowing.

“Scared … and more than a bit nervous of what’s to come… but in a strange way … very calm,” Maddy quietly admitted.

“I can’t imagine how hard it's been for you these past years … but I do know that now you’ve told me ... in your mind, anyways ... there’s no turning back.”

As Fran spoke, she could see her young friend trying to hold back her tears. Reaching back across the table, she again took Maddy’s hands in her own and gave them a tight squeeze as she continued softly talking to her friend.

“Maddy … I know for a fact that she still cares very strongly about you and I’m certain she’ll do more than just listen to you. Give the two of you a proper chance. More importantly … give yourself a chance.” As she spoke, Fran reached up and gently brushed away a tear as it slid down Maddy’s cheek.

After sitting in silence for several minutes to let Maddy compose herself, Fran finally suggested it was time they should be heading out.

“Where do I go from here?” Maddy whispered as she looked at Fran with pleading eyes.

“I think you already know the answer to that question. Just let your heart guide you. I know this has been emotionally trying … but if you feel up to it … I’ll drive you home ... or we can stay a bit longer if you think you need to.”

“No … I’ll be okay ... we can go,” Maddy weakly replied. “Fran? Thank you … for everything.”

The drive to the Peter’s was subdued as Maddy thought about what Fran said. As she was getting out of the car, Miss Cowlishaw turned to face the girl.

“Remember, Maddy … if you need to talk … anytime … please call me. You have both my mobile and home numbers.”

“Thanks again, Fran. I just may do that… you’ve certainly given me a lot to think about.”

After leaning over the centre console and giving Fran a hug, Maddy got out of the car, gently closing the door after her before going into the house.

“And where have you been, young lady? School let out over two hours ago. I was getting very worried,” Carol impatiently asked. Maddy stood in silence, looking down at the floor.

“You alright, darling?”

Carol was becoming a bit concerned by her daughter’s abnormally quiet demeanour and the last thing Maddy wanted to do was play ‘twenty questions’.

“I’m sorry, Mum … I know I should’ve called, but I got to talking with Fran … and kinda forgot. I’m sorry.”

“Sounds serious. Were you at the school talking all this time?” Maddy slowly shook her head side-to-side.

“Fran felt it we’d be interrupted if we stayed in her office, so we went and had a tea at ‘The Gate Inn’. She just dropped me off now.”

Maddy didn’t feel like elaborating, so before Carol could say anything, she began to turn to leave and head up to her room.

“I know you want to talk … but I need to sort a few things out first … okay, Mum? … Please?”

“I’ll be here when you’re ready, darling,” Carol softly replied while gently squeezing her daughter’s hand.

That night Maddy found sleep very elusive. She repeatedly rolled over and looked at the digital readout on the clock radio beside her bed. Even when she did manage to close her eyes, her mind was in a constant state of turmoil thinking about Gaby’s reaction.

Once again opening her eyes to a darkened room, Maddy realized that this time it was the sound of her own crying had brought her out of her sleep. As she wiped a tear from her cheek, she became aware that her pillow was damp and her hair had stuck to her cheeks and forehead. When she attempted to role over to check the time, she felt the back of her nightdress sticking to her skin and feeling more like a diver’s wetsuit than a silk nightdress.

“3:00 AM … Oh, wow … ninety whole minutes of sleep!”

Although she had only a vague recollection of where her mind had taken her in those ninety minutes, she knew she simply had to take a shower, wash her hair and then change into a fresh nightdress.

When she got under the water, her thoughts once again turned to Gaby and the last four years. Thankfully, her tears were hidden by the cascading water and her sobs muffled by the sound of the water hitting the shower curtain.

“Will she ever forgive me and let me come back? … What will I do if she turns away from me?”

The nagging thoughts of rejection remained as she dried off.

Wrapping herself in a towel and putting her hair up in a towel turban, Maddy quietly found her way back into her dimly lit room. Closing the door, she proceeded to quietly change into a clean nightdress and tidy up her room while her hair dried, all the while taking care not to wake her parents.

Later, she found herself sitting on the edge of her mattress, near her night table. Staring at the drawer handle for several minutes, she quietly pulled it open and took out a framed picture of Gaby she’d scanned and printed for herself.

She felt a calming effect as she stared at the portrait held in her lap. A couple of stray tears fell onto the glass cover and she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. After she paused to wipe the tears off the glass using her nightdress, she then turned off her bedside lamp and while holding the photo tightly against her breasts, walked to the same bedroom window where she had watched Gaby leave, so long ago.

She pulled the curtains open, leaving the sheers closed. After a minute or two, she decided to open those as well. Bathed in the glow of the street lamp across the road, she stood perfectly still, clutching Gaby’s photo against her chest, staring out into the night and yet seeing nothing.

Just like the time she stood watching Gaby leave, Maddy’s whole body shook with very heavy, quiet sobs and her face quickly became soaked with tears as she hugged Gaby’s photo as tight as she dared.

“Gaby? … I’m really sorry … for everything ... please? … Let me be part of your life again … take me back … please? … I love you ... I need ... you…”

How long she remained staring out the window, she could only guess. When she did manage to focus on her surroundings, she saw the beginnings of a sunny June morning as the night was yielding to a brand new day. Glancing at her clock, she saw it was almost 6:00 AM. Considering she was up most of the night, she didn’t feel tired. However, she did feel an emptiness in her heart and it was one she knew she had to fill. Maddy slowly closed the sheers before she turned away from the window and walked to her mirror. Turning back to her nightstand, she lovingly kissed Gaby’s photo before carefully replacing it back in the drawer.

“Soon, darling … I promise.”

Maddy sat down on the edge of her bed, staring at the open drawer and Gaby’s photo lying inside.

“Fran was right … I’ve got to talk to Mum and Dad today … this morning. I really hope I don’t hurt them when I tell them, but I can’t put it off any longer … I love Gaby and they’ll just have to live with it!”

While she was getting dressed, she turned her attention to the things she knew she had to do and the sooner the better.

Later that morning, Carol answered the front door and cheerfully greeted Maddy’s long-time friend.

“Morning, Ally. What’re you doing up so early on a Saturday?”

“Hi, Mrs. P … is Maddy around?” Ally greeted Carol.

“Upstairs. I haven’t heard her yet, so I don’t know if she’s up or not. Glad to be home for the summer?”

“Kind of … starting on Monday I’m helping Mum with the store for the summer, so I thought I’d take advantage of my last free weekend to run into Sheffield and check out that new extension they put on the mall. Dad’s letting me use the car and I was hoping Maddy would come with me,” Ally cheerfully explained.
“She probably will … you know her and shopping. Why don’t you go on up and ask her? Time she was up, anyway…” Carol offered.

As Ally started to walk towards the stairs, Carol reached out and touched her arm, “Ally? Before you go up can I ask you a question?”

“Sure…”

Carol led Ally back into the kitchen where they both sat down at the small kitchen table.

“I don’t know quite how to put this … but ... you’ve known Maddy for a long time, right?”

“We began school together…”

“It seems ever since you kids returned from the States … well … remember Gaby’s fourteenth birthday?” Carol calmly asked in a hushed voice.

“Only too well … why?” Ally replied in an equally quiet voice.

“Yesterday after school, she and Fran talked … exactly about what she hasn’t said … and I promised we’d let her tell us on her own time. However, a mother’s intuition tells me that talk had everything to do with her and Gaby.”

Pausing to collect her thoughts, Carol continued.

“This whole thing is eating at her and I’m becoming terrified that if it keeps going on like this, she may snap. I honestly don’t know if I can keep my promise to let her resolve this on her own much longer.”

“Maybe she’d open up for me … want me to try to talk to her?”

“If you wouldn’t mind,” Carol replied as Ally nodded.

As Ally started to get up from the table, Carol asked, “I know you’re still in touch with Gaby. How does she feel about Maddy? I mean Jenny and I talk and I’ve even talked with Gaby a couple of times … but … I thought she might’ve been a bit more candid with you. If you know what I mean.”

“As far as I can tell … ever since this whole mess started, in her heart … she’s never let Mad go and she’s kept holding out hope that deep down Maddy still feels the same about her,” Ally mentioned before quickly making her way up the stairs and along the hallway to her friend’s room.

“Hi, Mad. Your mum said I’d find you here. Wotcha doing?” Ally voiced as she walked into Maddy’s room, unannounced.

Ally saw her friend sitting on the edge of her bed and holding a framed photo in her hands. Without moving her head, a somewhat detached Maddy briefly raised her eyes to the figure in her doorway, only to return to staring at the picture.

“Hi…” Maddy intoned.

From the tone of her voice, Ally knew that her friend was pre-occupied with other matters.

“Just thinking about some things a very good friend told me … an’ looking at this.”

Ally slowly sat down beside her, almost as if she expected Maddy to run from the room if suddenly startled.

“May I?” Ally quietly asked as she reached for the photo. Maddy briefly turned and looked at her friend, nodded and then handed it over to her.

“She’s very pretty … isn’t she?”

“Uh huh.”

“I take it she’s still not available?” Ally suggestively asked.

“Can’t have her … if that’s what you mean…” Maddy’s voice softened as she looked over at her girl friend.

“She’s mine … at least … I hope she still is … anyway.” The two girls held hands as Maddy felt tears welling up in her eyes.

“Sounds to me like somebody’s in love,” Ally whispered.

“That’s what I told Fran yesterday, after school. Somehow, I have to tell Mum and Dad … today,” Maddy softly revealed as the first tears escaped from her closed eyes.

“Have you told Gabs?” Ally softly asked as the two parted. Maddy saw that her friend was grinning ear to ear. “It’d certainly make her day…”

(sniff) “I’m scared Ally … really scared,” Maddy quietly admitted as she carefully set the photo on top of her nightstand.

Ally reached over and gently took Maddy’s hands in hers. “Of what? … Your ‘rents? … Gaby? … Or your friends?”

“All of the above!” Maddy confessed after a deep sigh. “I can’t live like this, anymore … always hidding what I feel from everyone … especially Mum and Dad … and … I’m scared of how people will react...”

Her unsteady voice, quickly faded as she once again reached out for a comforting hug from her friend.

“I know I have to do it, Al ... I just don’t know how.”

“Forget your emotions, let’s look at this logically.”

“You don’t have pointy ears, do ya?” Maddy sniffed, referring to Ally’s love of the Star Trek movies, as the two parted and sat up on the bed.

“Spock’s my hero,” Ally joked as she held up the Vulcan split-finger greeting.

“I still can’t do that…” Maddy weakly admitted.

“I’ll show you sometime … now as for people’s reaction to your ‘coming out’ … sure you might get a few narrow-minded types … that’s life … but this is Warsop. People here are generally more tolerant than some other places we both know about. So don’t worry ‘bout it … that’s my advice and I’m stickin’ to it!”

“Logical,” Maddy flatly responded.

“As for your friends … I’ve got a newsflash for you, girl. Bernie, Em and I knew you liked girls an’ had it bad for Gaby long before we even went to Virginia!” Maddy was gobsmaked when she heard Ally’s revelation.

“Was I that obvious?”

“Yes … you were. You two weren’t foolin’ anyone. It wasn’t hard to see how you always flirted and carried on with Gaby … but never with Drew … not to mention that you found every excuse in the book and then some, to have Gabs around!”

She then playfully added, “It wouldn’t surprise us one bit if you told us you even got her into bed!” Maddy blushed a deep crimson.

“MADEEE! … Really?” Ally squealed.

“Well … it wasn’t like I was under the sheets with her!” Maddy confessed while trying not to laugh. “Although, looking back ... I wish I did.”

“An’ you were worried about your friends?”

“So … that’s only the rest of the ‘gang’. What about school? What about Paul?”

“Sod ‘em … unless you really feel they can handle it and you want to tell them.”

“An’ Paul?” Maddy persisted.

“Think about it! Of all the times he took you out or hung with us, did he ever try or suggest anything?”

“No…” Maddy had to agree after thinking about Ally’s statement.

“He’s not dumb. Yes … he's attracted to you, but who wouldn’t be? You’re a pretty girl … but at the same time … he knows that given the choice, you’d rather be in Gaby’s arms … an’ he understands! Look … he’s a good friend and he loves you like a friend … but he’ll gladly stand aside for her.”

When she finished telling Maddy about Paul, she wiped a few tears from her friend’s cheek.

“I … I … had no idea. They all know?” Maddy sniffed.

“Your friends always have…” Ally whispered, as she gave Maddy a much needed hug.

“You don’t need to answer … but I hafta ask ... what happened between you two in the States? Whatever made you ever push that girl away? She literally loved you more than life itself,” Ally softly asked. “What in God’s name were you afraid of?”

“I really don't know ... God knows I've tried to, but I really don't know. We ... I ... used to do these fun little 'mind games' all the time, but I always knew when to stop ... and cuddle ... tell her how much I loved her ... why I didn't stop, I ...” Maddy softly replied.

“So you kept pushing Gaby until she did.”

“Yeah... After we left Grottoes, I tried to apologize a few times ... but I backed down each time. I mean, how can you apologize to someone after you hurt them like I did? Then after we got back here, and Fran explained why she didn't want to mention our win at the Cheer Comp to the rest of the school ... I lost it.”

“She never told you about...”

“She tried, but no ... not until she told everyone at her party ... then it was too late. ”

“It would’ve been so much easier on both of you if you two just sat down an’ talked before the party!” Ally quietly chastised Maddy as she gently stroked her friend’s hair.

“I wish we did too…” Maddy softly pondered in hindsight as she turned and picked up her pillow to cuddle.

“Mad ... you know I visited Gabs once ... right? She’s got a whole new life, now … an’ new friends. What’s more … all those friends? ... They all know about the 'girlfriend' ... you … an’ they don’t care. I’ve met them … an’ Gabs told me that they'd love to meet you,” Ally softly continued.

(sob) “Really?”

“Uh huh ... look Mad … I saw how badly you hurt her and how much it hurts her even now ... but I also know how much she still loves you and despite everything that’s happened between you two … she hopes you still love her. She wants you just as much as you want her.”

“I’ve really … (sob) cocked things up (hic) haven’t I?” Maddy tearfully asked.

“You said it ... not me ... but whatever you did, we can fix. Give the two of you a chance … an’ take it from there.”

“You really think so? When she slapped me at the party … I saw it was really over by that empty look in her eyes … and as soon as she told us about her letter ... I felt my world end. Every night when I close my eyes, I still see that hatred (sniff) in her eyes. (sob) ... and I can feel that slap as if she just did it ... and then when she moved (sniff) … she told me she didn’t want to see or speak (sob) … to me, again…”

“That was four years ago, Mad! We were kids. That was anger talking, not her. Yes ... you hurt her ... you hurt her real bad ... but I’ve talked to her since then … and she never meant those words.”

Ally gently rubbed Maddy’s back until she once again started to calm down.

“Ally? … (sniff) Do you really think she’ll take me back after what I did?” Maddy quietly asked, after a short silence.

“I know she will, Mad…” Ally said reassuringly.

“I wish I could be as confident about that, as you…”

“Trust me … okay? Now, take some time an’ go fix yourself before anyone sees you.”

Maddy slowly got up off the bed and went over to her dresser and mirror where she proceeded to repair her make-up. A short time later, Carol walked into the room.

“You girls like a tea?”

“Your mum’s here now … might as well go for it,” Ally whispered as she moved up behind her friend.

“Yeah,” Maddy replied in a half-hearted whisper before turning to face her mother.

“Mum? We need to talk.”

“I hoped you’d feel like that … now?”

“Yeah … at least Ally can block the door if I try to make a run for it,” Maddy dryly joked.

Carol quickly looked around and took a seat on the edge of the now empty bed. “Join me?” she asked, patting the mattress.

“Where’s Dad? He needs to hear this, too…” Maddy quietly asked.

“Ally? Would you please ask John to join us? He’s in the garden. Thanks ever so.”

“Al? Hurry back … won’t you?” Maddy pleaded. As she was starting to leave the room, Ally looked back over her shoulder to face her and nodded.

“I’ll be here…”

“I think I can guess what this is all about,” Carol softly offered as Ally left the room.

“You always could read me … but let’s wait for Dad.”

“This have anything to do with your talk yesterday?”

“Uh huh.”

A short time later, Maddy heard the unmistakable footsteps of both her father and Ally, on the stairs. Upon entering Maddy’s room, Ally went and sat beside her friend while John remained standing against his daughter’s dresser, facing the three women.

Looking at her parents, Maddy quietly began.

“Mum says you both might have a good idea of what I want to say … but … I’m going to say it anyway. I’m not going to try to explain what was going through my head the last few years because … I don’t really understand it all, myself … or why it happened. All I know is that I know what I want and what I need to do … now.”

Maddy paused to consider her next words.

“I’m here Mad. You can do this…” Ally whispered as she put her arm around her friend’s shoulders.

Maddy looked at her parents before quietly continuing.

“After I talked to Fran yesterday … I wanted to talk to you two but ... I didn’t know how to say it. Thinking ‘bout things and worrying ‘bout it last night, pretty much made it a lost cause … and you know what? I still don’t know how to say it.”

“Why not just say whatever ‘it’ is, without worrying how it comes out?” Carol suggested.

Quickly glancing back at Ally, Maddy turned to face her mother and in a clear voice, firmly announced, “Okay, then … your only daughter likes girls … and what’s more … I’m love with Gaby!”

Looking at both parents in turn, her eyes glazing over, she added, almost pleading for their understanding, “That’s just the way I am … and … I … need her…”

Seeing her daughter’s uneasiness, Carol broke the silence that had befallen the room.

“Is that all? Darling … this may come as a shock to you, but your Dad and I have known that for almost as long as we’ve known Gaby.”

Maddy was gobsmacked by her mum’s statement.

“What?” Maddy squeaked as she quickly shifted her glaze to her father. “Daddy?”

“Your mother’s right. You didn’t really think you could hide it from us, did you?” John softly replied.

Carol picked up on her husband’s comments.

“After watching you over time, it wasn’t hard to put the pieces together and figure out how you felt.”

Maddy sat beside her mum in silence.

“Just remember … it doesn’t matter who you love … man or woman … you’re our daughter and we’ll always love you,” Carol softly allowed.

“It doesn’t bother you?”

Maddy was a little shocked by her parent’s reaction. When she glanced over towards Ally, she was greeted by a silly I-knew-it-all-along grin.

“No … should it?” John softly answered.

“I dunno…” Maddy weakly answered. She never considered this reaction.

“Maddy … we’re not blind. We saw how happy you were when the two of you were together and we’ve also seen how miserable you’ve been since you came back from the States. Like your mother said … we had our suspicions long ago. I don’t know if it’s right to say we were expecting to hear about you and Gaby … or if we were hoping to hear … but we’re glad you told us.”

“What about being related? She is my cousin.”

“A very distant fourth cousin!” John emphasized.

“You two share the same great-great-grandmother,” Carol added.

“If either Gaby's parents … or us … didn’t feel that you and Drew were far enough apart on the family tree to be okay with it … both of you would have been told to ‘cool it’ from the start,” Carol lovingly explained.

“Now that it’s you and Gaby, why should we think any differently?” John voiced.

Maddy rushed across the room to her father and embraced him in an emotional hug. A couple of minutes later, Carol got off the bed and joined them. As they parted, Maddy sought to ease the seriousness of the moment by remarking, “I think those teas would go good right now.”

“I did offer … didn’t I?”

“I’ll go down and put the water on. I could use one myself,” John offered as he left the room.

“Why did it take four years to accept your feelings for Gaby?” Carol softly asked. “You had so many opportunities to reach out to her.”

“I dunno (sniff) … do you think it’s too late?” Maddy quietly answered, tears now leaving trails down her cheeks.

“Both Jen and I know it’s nowhere near ‘too late’,” Carol gently reassured her daughter with a hug.

“Mum? Before you go … I want to show you something.” Carol watched as Maddy walked back over to her night table and picked up Gaby’s framed photo.

“You left the drawer open a crack and I noticed it when the three of us were talking. We knew you’d scanned it from the Bond’s Christmas card,” Carol pointed out as Maddy passed it to her.

“How?”

“Easy. I don’t know if you were rushed or what, but you didn’t cover your trail very well. Carol smugly explained. “She’s become a very beautiful young woman … hasn’t she?”

“Uh huh.” Maddy’s reply was almost inaudible.

"You know … you two may not be able to carry off the ‘identical twins bit’ anymore ... but you’re still very much alike," Carol softly told her.

"Don’t think I haven’t noticed how you’ve taken to wearing your hair like her.” Maddy blushed at Carol’s observations. “Not quite as long … but … it suits you. I like it."

“Really?” Maddy quietly asked.

“I was quite sad when that boy put gum in your hair and we had to cut it so short,” Carol whispered.

“You think Gaby would like it?”

“When she sees you, I don’t think she’ll be able to take her eyes off of you,” Carol quietly answered with a comforting smile.

“Mum? When you last saw her … did she still hate me?” Maddy reluctantly asked as she looked into her mother’s face.

Carol returned Maddy’s gaze and fighting a lump in her throat, whispered, “She never did hate you, darling … just the opposite. She’s never lost hope you’d return to her.”

Maddy broke down in her mother’s arms and Carol found herself silently shedding tears with her daughter. All during this time, Ally stood quietly by with tissues at the ready as mother-daughter continued to hold onto each other and in watching Maddy come to terms with herself and her loved ones, Ally saw a little something of herself and her own conflicted feelings about Em.

“So … feel better now that you’ve told your Mum?” Ally asked after Carol left the room to go downstairs.

“Yeah ... I do. Ally? … You had every right to walk away from me at Gaby’s party an’ stay away … like everyone else … but you didn’t. Thank you (sniff),” Maddy softly replied as a tear rolled down her cheek.

“I’m just glad I was here to see you exorcise your demon.”

“Huh?”

“Never, mind … it’s nice to have friends back again,” Ally cheerfully replied.

“Tea’s on girls!”

“Okay … we’ll be right down, Mum!”

Later, as they all sat around the kitchen table with their tea and discussing the next step, John asked the next logical question.

“You tried calling her? The number’s in the phone.”

“I know … but Auntie Jen always answers and says Gaby’s out. I always left a message for her to call … only she never called back… (sniff)”

“Why not try now?” Carol softly suggested.

“They’ll just say she’s not there…”

“I doubt my cousin will do that to me! Let me try!”

Taking the cordless phone from her husband, Carol immediately found the pre-programmed number and hit ‘talk’. After waiting a few moments in silence, the girls heard Carol speak into the phone.

“Hi, Jen! … No nothing really special … but I do have someone here who’d really like to speak with Gaby … is she there? No? Oh … okay … if you would.” Maddy shot her mother an I-told-you-so-look as Carol continued, “Okay, then … here she is…”

“Your aunt wants to speak to you.” Carol quietly announced as she handed the phone to her daughter.

“Go on … it’ll be okay … you’ll see,” Ally encouraged as Maddy slowly took the phone from her mother.

Carol noticed Maddy getting emotional again, so in anticipation of her needs, she quietly asked Ally to grab a few tissues.

“There’s a box on the counter.”

“Thank you … here, darling … you’ll probably need these,” Carol whispered to her daughter.

“H .... Hello … Auntie Jen?” After a few moments silence, Maddy continued the conversation. “Yeah … uh huh … I understand … yeah … well, can you please give her a message for me? Tell her that … I … I’m sorry … (sniff) and that … I do love her…”

Maddy once again gave in to her feelings and began crying on the phone. Carol gently took the cordless from her daughter’s hand and then after checking that Jenny had hung up, slowly replaced it back on the phone base.

“Come here, darling.” Maddy rose from her seat and walked over into her mum’s outstretched arms.

“It’ll be okay. I’m sure your aunt will get Gaby to call back,” Carol whispered as Maddy continued to cry on her shoulder.

“(sob)… She’s gone an’ it’s … (sniff) all my fault,” Maddy quietly lamented. As she closed her eyes, more tears escaped from under her lashes.

“I’ve a strong feeling you’ll be celebrating your nineteenth birthday … in her arms,” Ally softly suggested.

“She’s gon…” Maddy started to say.

Brrrriiiiiiinnngggg! … Brrriiiiiiiinnnggg! … “Got it!” John called out.

 
 

This is the final chapter of Book Two - Rough Waters.
Book Three - Reconciliation will start appearing shortly.

As always, all comments are greatly appreciated.

---